This novel created by FUNSEARCH has many interesting characteristics. The first thing to note is the he is Chinese. English is not his native language so please allow some room for context and grammar in the translation. It is an asphyx story with bondage and Masochism. Not for the faint hearted. The author offers a story outline and preambles with his own comments.
This is a 3 PART adventure. You can read thru or click to jump to another PART.
Click picture to go to PART 2	Click picture to go to PART 3
The complete novel can be downloaded as an Adobe.doc file Winziped

SUMMERY

THE story is about two career women.  One is a strong-minded executive and the other a sub secretary.  Four men fired by them had decided to take their revenge.  They kidnapped the two girls for a night of fun and torture.  The two girls subjected to various tortures to break down their mind and had gradually transforming into submissive slaves.  They were under training to accept asphyxiation as their sexual activities, and they were hanging by the noose in execution.  However, they have a chance to survive from the noose.   However, after they had struggled through the whole night of tortures and surviving from the noose, they were about to be murdered by a wicked man.  The ending is for the readers to find out.

ARTHOR'S COMMENTS

I am always curious about the mind state of the BDSM, and ASPHYXIATION lovers.  I tried to explore their emotions, what was going through their mind when subject to bondage, torture and death, how their body felt, and how they get their pleasure from it.  Men turned on by watching women under Helpless bondages may be from the fantasy that he can have his ways with her.  If he watching a woman under torture turns him on, he may not necessarily have the sadist tendency, because he does not really want to hurt her, he wanted her to get pleasure out of it like himself, IT IS ALL ABOUT SEX.  If watching a beautiful and sexy woman under bondage/torture turns you on, try to picture the same thing on an 80-year-old granny to see if you can get the same feelings.  Well, if you still can, then you are truly SICK.  As for those who can only get their pleasure from hurting women out of hatred, then he does not belong here, and I will be ashamed if he can enjoy my story.  If you are a husband that will beat on your wife, then YES, you are that SICK!  Woman can enjoy bondage and torture may be from the feeling of guilt.  She is seeking for the total helplessness situation and she is willing to take the torture to ease her guilt.  Under the helpless situation, she will not be responsible of what may happen to her.  Therefore, she can enjoy it any way she wanted when her guilt is gone.  IT IS ALL ABOUT SEX.

The purpose of my story is purely for my self-amusement.  I started to write a short story, and it turned into a short book of nearly 42,000 words, and I have never thought that I could go this far, especially when English is not my native tongue.  I tried to describe every vivid detail to set the stage for the readers, so that the reader can build a clear image in his mind, and even to place his love ones (or his boss) into the play and then let the imagination flies.  I myself am turned on not by the structure of the story (it was a silly one), but by the detail descriptions gradually in progress.  IT IS ALL ABOUT SEX .  I tried to make everything as real as possible.  Every gadgets described in the story can be bought from adult store, every bondage/torture/asphyxiation techniques used have been practiced by people or reported.  Even the extreme nipple torture I designed was based on a simple self-torture device commonly used by SM people, it can be home made from rubber bands.  I simply intensified the effect to the extreme to amuse readers, which it may have exceeded the law of physics.  As for hanging, that was completely from my imagination, I do not know whether a person under half of their body weight can be hung to the death or not, but I assume it definitely can.  However, I have to let the girls to live to keep the story going, so please do not try it at home or anywhere else for that matter.  In the ending, I have briefly described what may happen in the dungeon, but this is just to keep me on the right track.  Should one day, this story no longer excite me, or I need to find more spice in my life, then I will write a sequel.  Lastly, you will find tons of grammar errors and many poorly used words in my writings, please excuse me that I am not an English-speaking person, nor I am a writer.  This is the best I can do.  You are all welcomed to rewrite my story yourself.              

CHAPTER1: The layoff CHAPTER2: The preparation CHAPTER3: The teasing CHAPTER4: The rape CHAPTER5: The Royal Treatment CHAPTER6: The third attack CHAPTER7: The ever lasting hanging CHAPTER8: The rescue CHAPTER9: The dungeon

Chapter 1, the lay off

Patricia is the new young CEO of a small sporting goods company.  She has a mission appointed by the board, which is to lay off half of the working staffs in order to turn the company around. 

Patricia is a strong-minded executive, and she never hesitates to make tough decisions.  However, her looks are deceiving, and she has long blond hair with big waves and often wears it down to her shoulder.  She has a slim body, small waistline with a pair of beautiful long legs, which makes her round hips stand out.  Her breasts are firm and round and she does not mind to show them by often wearing a low cut and tightly fitted office dress.  Her face is younger than her age and strikingly attractive. Just by looking at her, no one can picture her as a CEO but just a young sexy secretary.  In fact, the day she arrived at the company, two salespersons, John and Peter, not knowing who she was, immediately hit on her.  Patricia's secretary Jane was working closely with her and had prepared individuals report on all personnel. 

Jane is a very sexy secretary, long red hair, a full-grown body, her dress never shies from showing her proud E-cups, and her short skirt has shown people that she loves stockings with garter belts.  John and Peter had hit on her before and were both rejected, but she was still harassed by the pair with dirty jokes and intentional body contact on a daily bases.  It was obvious in her report that John and Peter must go.  After reviewing the company status, Patricia immediately called the related personnel to her office and made her announcement,

"Female sales are doing much better than males, so that I have decided to terminate the entire male sales force. This includes John, Fred, Peter and the Genitor, Arnold.  Effective immediately, Jane will prepare the necessary termination documents for you to sign.  To avoid further embarrassment, no one else should know about this, you have until Friday."

This had been quite a blow to Fred, a short middle-aged man who had been with the company for 15 years. He was caught forging company document red handed by Patricia, but she had not told this to any one else to save Fred from further embarrassment.  It was equally tough for John and Peter who might not be able to get another job due to their lack of skills other than womanizing.  Arnold is the company handy man.  He was always not around.  He spent most of his time in the company storage basement. It was a creepy place. Few people ever ventured down there.  No one really knew Arnold, and most of the female staff feared him.  The four men had an intensive argument with Patricia, but all they were getting was nothing but insults from her.  They had decided it was time to get their revenge and do something to get their jobs back.  The four men gathered around in Arnold's basement to discuss their plan.

Arnold is an ugly big man.  His tendency is towards severe BDSM.  He is very skillful in mechanism and can build almost anything out of his bare hands, and he has collected all kinds of BDSM gadgets over the years.  Arnold had no friends in the company, but John and Peter were two exceptions, they had become secret friends with Arnold and had been learning his BDSM tricks.  Secretly, the four had worked out a plan, a night of revenge on Patricia and Jane and possibly to get their jobs back.  Arnold immediately started to work in the basement, setting up the stage for the night of fun and revenge for the men.

Chapter 2, the preparation

It was Friday, Patricia had been working late as usual, and she was always the last person to leave.  At 6:30pm, Arnold came to her and told her he had inventory problem with Jane, and he could not complete his leave until the issue settled.  Patricia without any suspicions followed Arnold to the basement. Patricia had never been to the basement.  Arnold lead Patricia to a heavy metal door that went to the basement, he opened it and let Patricia in first.  The light was dim. The first sight Patricia saw stunned her. She saw Jane sitting in an office chair, a white tower gagged her mouth, her hands tied behind her back and her arms and upper body wrapped by loops of ropes and tightly secured her to the chair.  Her mini-skirt showed her full bare legs tied together by ropes above and below her knees.  Her ankles tied and lifted from the ground and secured to the bottom of the chair cushion.  Jane was wide eyed and kept looking at Patricia's back side, but before Patricia could turn around she was grabbed by four hands, holding her arms and her legs, and she heard Arnold was shouting, "Tie her up!"A black cloth came down to blindfold her, and before she could say a word, a white towel gagged her and tied behind her head.  It was a very thick towel, and the man tying the towel used brute force to tie the towel.  It was so tight that Patricia's mouth forced wide open, and the towel had cut deep to her face and her teeth forced to bite into the towel deeply, all she could give out was a faint "mmmm..."just like the sound Jane was making.  Patricia put up a strong struggle, she had been working out and she was quite fit.  However, with three men on top of her, they had pinned her down helplessly to the ground flat on her stomach.  She could smell the years of old basement dirt in her nose.  Her hands forced behind her back while she felt ropes were tying her ankles and knees.  Her coat torn off, her shirt was still on, but from the struggling, all of the buttons came off and her bra was showing.  Then she heard Arnold was giving instructions, "Make sure you tie her the way the video showed you."Now that with her ankles and knees tied, the men started to work on her arms.   Someone grabbed the collar of her shirt, with an easy jerk, her shirt torn off, and she only her bra left.  She was half-naked and pressed hard to the ground, and she could feel the broken granites on the floor stinging her bare skin.  Her hands forced to hold together behind her back, and several loops of ropes had tied her wrists together.  The loops became very tight when the last loop was circling the ropes between her wrists and tied the loops together, causing all the ropes to cut into her flesh and she felt the biting was quite painful when she tried to struggle.  Within seconds, she knew there was no way she could free her hands.

"Now tie her elbows together, use the correct ways I had shown you, you need to force her shoulders back first, then the elbows will be easy, make sure it is tight."  Arnold's cold voice continued his merciless instructions.

A rope came from her back, and the two ends went through her armpits, they came up in front and above her shoulders, and then pulled back to met behind her neck.  When the men started pulling hard to tighten the rope, her shoulders were forced backward, then her elbows were easily forced together, and at least a dozen loops of ropes were applying to her elbows tightly, again, the tightness was felt worst when the final loop had gone between her elbows and binding all the loops together.  Her shoulders forced backward to a position as if she was pushing her chest forward to offer her breasts to the public.  She had started to feel the strong pressure from her bra against her breasts, and her two rounded breasts were struggling to get out.  Patricia had a slim model like figures, long arms and long legs, and it was not that difficult to force her two elbows to meet behind her.  Now with her shoulders forced back, she felt no pain at all with her elbows tied together, but it did create a strong sense of helplessness to her, because she had lost control of her body movement completely.  Still under shock and dazzled, she could not collect her thoughts, not realizing what was happening to her, nor how to struggle herself to freedom, but only to feel what the men were doing to her next.  The men lifted her to stand up, and then she heard another voice, it was Peter, "Better get her bra off first!"She felt a cold knife blade sticking in between her breasts, a few light jerks had cut off all the straps, the bra came off by itself, and she felt a chill breeze touching her naked breasts and nipples.  The men used a rope to make several loops to surround her body above her breasts, and then another rope was making several loops to surround her body below her breasts.  Arnold's voice continued,

"Make sure you tie the same rope in front and behind her together under her arm pits, so that the ropes can't be pulled off from above or below, and make sure it is tight enough that it can't move out of its positions."

Immediately she felt several violent jerks of her body by the men behind her pulling the loops tight, she started to feel the roughness of the ropes cutting into her flesh, and her arms pressed tight against the skin behind her back.  Then the men took the end ropes, forced them through her very tight armpits and tying the front and back loops together.  When the already very tight loops pulled to meet together under her armpits, it created the final touch of this rope tightening art, all the ropes were tightly bounding her flesh, no gaps and no loose ends found anywhere, and her entire arms pressed tight against her back.  Not only she could not move any parts of her arms, the ropes were bounding her so tight that she started to feel pressure to her chest, and she needed extra effort just to breathe.

"Well now!  We have gift wrapped you well, let's put you up to test the ropes."   It was John's voice.

She was carried a short distance deeper into the basement.  She felt another rope was tying the binding ropes behind her back, it only picked a couple of ropes from the loops there, and then without warning, the rope had lifted her off the ground slightly.  She immediate felt all of the ropes around her body started to strangle her like a python, cutting deep into her flesh.  She cried out for the extreme discomfort, but with only a faint "mmmm..."came out.  With tied feet and knees, she started to kick, causing her body shaking back and forth.

Fred said, "WOW!  The ropes worked, none of them changed positions and definitely won't come off."

Arnold came up to inspect every rope on her body closely, and then he concluded,

"My congratulations gentlemen, every rope is tight and biting into her flesh, not a single gap I can find, and none has moved its position.  Her wrists rope may be a little too tight, she will get numb after a while, but I think it will not matter to her.  All of these ropes are going to create rope burns to her body, the harder she struggles, the more severe burns she will get.  You will be amazed to know the marks on her skin will be a find art by itself, like tattoo, I cannot wait to see it.  This is perfect work, and I can't understand why the men who can create such fine work can ever be fired."

Arnold said his words in sarcasm and he wanted Patricia to hear it.  Patricia realized what had happened to her, these men were seeking vengeance!  Arnold continued,"We should finish up the details then we can show this bitch how well we can do our jobs."Patricia heard a man behind her pulling out wrapper tapes and started wrapping it around her holding hands.  Soon her hands became a fist and she could not move any of her fingers.  Fred said, "Just want to make sure you can't scratch me later baby!"

Without warning, a sharp pain came down to Patricia's ass, she made a loud cry "MMMM..."and her whole body jerking violently, then another sharp pain to her ass, it knocked Patricia into a spin.  It was Fred slapping her ass with all of his strength.

"She is jerking like a fish!  Oh my!  She is energetic!"    John was watching her with deep interest.

"Stop it Fred!  You can do it later, let's finish it first."   Arnold said. "Bitch, we will let you see what we will do to you, just wanted to make you impressed with our work."He removed the blindfold from Patricia.

Patricia blinked, and the lights were on.  She saw Peter, John and Arnold staring at her naked body all with a wicked smile, and Fred must be standing behind her.  Jane still tied to the chair in the far corner and kept struggling with no effects.  Patricia looked around, and frozen by what she had seen!  She was hanging on her back on a tall gallows, a real wooden gallows.  On the top, several rollers fixed to the beam, the rope hanging her from her back was going through one roller, and presumably, that was why it had lifted her up so easily.   What is worse, another roller had a white noose rope dangling above her head.  The sight of it printed a dark shadow in her mind, she was horrified, and she was suspecting some how, the noose had a purpose and it had to relate to her.  Patricia dared not look at the noose any more, and trying to erase the image from her mind, she turned her head.  On the side frames, there were hooks nailed into the wood at waist high and at the ground level.  Patricia could not guess what their purposes were, but the sight of the gallows had made her shivering, she wanted to scream but again only "mmmm..."  came out.

"We will show you how these will work for you, and we have the whole night to do so."  John winked at Patricia.

"We will make you fully available now."  Fred said from behind Patricia.  Fred bent down and started to untie her legs.  Then Peter and John came up each holding a rope, "Baby!  It's time for you to get rid of your skirt."They undid her belt and pulled off her skirt, Patricia with legs untied was trying to kick them, but Fred was holding her both legs. "Hurry up!  She is strong!"Peter watched Patricia with appreciation, "Sexy babe, I will take your panty off but you can keep your black stockings and garters, they looked really good on you."Patricia again felt the cold chill on her naked pussy when Peter was done.  John and Peter were tying their ropes to her ankles, and then they spread her legs to a 90-degree angle, and then tied the ropes to the ground hooks.  They pulled hard on the ropes to make sure her legs stretched straight that she could not bend her knees at all.  Arnold and Fred were standing in front of Patricia and enjoying the view they had seen. 

Fred asked, "She can't move her body now, right?"

Arnold said, "She can't bend her knees, but she can still kick, I will put her to a test to see what's left in her."

Arnold walked up to Patricia, he watched her eyes with an evil smile, and Patricia was clearly frightened not knowing what his intension was.  Then Arnold used both of his hands, started to touch Patricia's legs, moving up to her sensitive inner thighs, teasing her, massaging her gently.  Patricia tried to put up a strong struggle.  First, she tried to bend her legs, her legs hardly moved, but the pull had passed to her hanging rope and immediately she felt the tightening of her chest ropes pressing her like a snake.  She started kicking hard, despite that, she could not kick forward or backward, but it caused her whole body swinging violently back and forth like a sail in a windy ocean.  However, that still could not stop Arnold's teasing.  Then she added twisting her shoulders and hips, and now she looked like an insect caught in a spider's web with its dying struggles.

"Arnold, this is not what I wanted, I want her to be completely immobilized."  Fred was a little disappointed.

Arnold answered, "We will eventually get to that.   We will go gradually through the night, and that is how we will make the most fun of it.  But right now, I can stop her from kicking completely."

Arnold came up with some thin ropes, he tied the ropes to Patricia's big toes, and then he pulled down hard to fix the ropes to the base hooks.  Patricia's feet forced to bend downward and pointed to the side, it was as if she was standing on her tiptoes with a 90 degree spreading of her legs.  Patricia felt extremely uncomfortable with this position, she tried to fight by pulling her toes and her legs, a very sharp pain immediately hit her from her toes, and a silent scream came through her gag.  She realized that it was hopeless, not only she could not move her legs, she was stripped the privilege to struggle.  No matter what might happen to her later, her entire lower body was no longer under her control.

It was now a fantastic view looking at Patricia from ground level.  Her long slender legs wearing sexy stockings with garter belts, spreading out straight and pointing down like a ballerina, her bending feet made her legs looked even longer, and the straightness and curves had demonstrated her perfect and flawless lower body.  Her golden pubic hair had pointed out the precise spot where every man wanted to access.  Clearly, she was completely available to anyone who wished to have his ways with her, and she definitely was helpless to reject. She was standing wide legged motionless in the mid air like a goddess, she was lifted up by only half a foot, but with her spreading legs, her toes were about a foot and a half above ground.  Her upper body was equally inviting, she was completely naked, wearing nothing but loops of ropes, cutting deep into her flesh.  With mouth gagged, hands and arms totally secured behind her back, she was helpless to put up any struggle or to call for help.  Immobilized and hopeless to escape, she was now at the mercy of the men who had done this to her.  Every part of her body became completely available, and her round breasts with pointing nipples became the obvious targets.

"She's a sexy bitch!"  Arnold was quite happy with the outcome so far, "Nice jobs guys!  Now the fun begins."

Chapter 3, the teasing

Patricia was hanging from her back, with wrists tied, fingers wrapped by tapes to a fist, and elbows tightly bounded together.  Her chest was already under pressure from the ropes around her, and her body weight hanging from the gallows only made the situation much worse.  She felt that the ropes around her were tightening up every time she tried to struggle.  Her legs were forced to spread wide with ropes pulling them down so hard that a slight tug of her legs would pass the force to her hanging rope to tighten the loops around her and cutting deeper into her flesh.  All of these ropes were definitely creating rope burns mercilessly.  In addition, even the slightest movement of her body would make her toes hurt.  Her mouth gag was as tight as before despite that it was soaked with her saliva. Arnold walked up to her with a wicked smile, "Time for your enema, just relax and enjoy it."He took a huge injector and immediately started working on her, other men watched with interest.  Cold liquid filled Patricia's ass, she never had an enema before, she tried to hold it, ended up an explosion into the bucket.  She was embarrassed. Never in her life would she allow her men to involve with her personal hygiene, not to mention doing it in public.  She lowered her head, not daring to meet the eyes of those staring men.  She had no idea why these men wanted to give her an enema, she felt humiliated and embarrassed, she assumed the men were simply wanted to insult her, but she would soon find out it was much more than that.  Arnold had skillfully finished his work, cleaning her up, "She's ready."

The men had immobilized Patricia completely, and she was subject to the mercy of these terrible men. Who had planned a whole night of horrible things to do to her and possibly to involve Jane in the act as well?

"What will happen to me?"Patricia was thinking in her mind, "I will play along and seek my chance to escape."

While Patricia was in her thoughts, Fred made his moves, he grabbed both of her breasts from behind, because he was short, he almost raised his hands to his head level.  Surprised, Patricia made a faint complaint, "mmmm..."  which was all she could do.  

Fred said. "Hey!  Her breasts are very soft.   I expected them to be firmer."

Arnold said, "I can do something about that."

He took out a small rope, and then he used it to pull the loops above and below her breasts together right between her breasts.  The ropes on her chest had formed into two circular areas surrounding her breasts.  While doing so, he also pulled on her breasts and got all the available neighboring flesh into the circles, and then Patricia's modified breasts were taking shapes.  The circles had done wonders to her breasts.  With more of her neighboring flesh squeezed in, her breasts had become larger.  From her side view, it was rounder and pushed upward by the lower loops, while the upper loops was pressing down, making her nipples to change from pointing forward to pointing upward.  The squeezing of the ropes had also forced her breasts into a tighter environment and had become much firmer and elastic.  Now Patricia's breasts were truly bulging out with pointing nipples, as if they have prepared to meet their invaders.  Her breasts became the perfect shape to satisfy every man's lust.

Arnold said proudly, "I can use ropes to make her breasts into any shapes I want."

Fred said, "That's more like it!"

Fred began to massage Patricia's breasts, and using his index fingers to rub on her nipples.  Patricia had men before, she liked her nipples to be touched, it was her most sensitive area, and it always turned her on.  She used to lead the man to touch her, showing him how to excite her, and she was in control all the time.  However, she now faced a situation that for the first time in her life, she had no control, and she was completely helpless to prevent what is coming to her.  She was not attracted to the man doing it to her at all, and in fact, she thought Fred was very repulsive.  He was the least likely person that she would prefer to have any intimacy.  However, her body seemed to have its own mind, the sensation Fred brought to her nipples was something she had never experienced.  One part of her maintained her senses and trying to reject this repulsive man, but the other part of her was opening up a deep desire hidden in her.  She liked the helplessness of her body, she liked her nipples were being fondled yet she could do nothing about it, she liked the way she was immobilized so that the sensation kept building up on her, she even felt the gag on her was helping to prevent the sensation to be let out.  So that the sensation kept growing on her, and gradually, she began to moan.   Very quickly, her nipples were swelling, turning from pink to red, pointing upward as high as a full inch, and they had become stiff.  Fred noticed her reaction and increased his teasing to roughness.  He squeezed her breasts hard, pinched and pulled on her nipples.  This roughness was something Patricia had never experienced before, she put up a useless struggle to reject, but all she could do was to move her head around.  Again, deep inside of her, she liked the roughness.  The teasing kept coming to her harder and harder.  Her nipples now fully erected, her breasts also grown in size from the blood rushing into them.

"Oh god!  Why do I like this so much?  What is happening to me?"  Patricia's mind was whispering.

Her nipples were sending her a clear message --- they liked to be touched.  Her chest was trying to arch forward to offer her breasts more to her merciless teaser, and despite her shoulders' bound had already made her chest forwarded to the limit.  She could not stop moaning, her breaths became short and fast, and her eyes half closed with a dream like gaze to a remote spot.   Her bodily message had amused Fred.

"Baby, your body is saying yes. Wait until later tonight, when we have a special treat prepared just for your nipples.  Meanwhile, just try this."

Fred was using his fingernails to scratch on her nipples, harder and harder.  This was too much for Patricia's very sensitive nipples to tolerate and she started to struggle, but Fred held her firm and scratched even harder.  Desperately, she used all of her strength twisting her hips and shoulders, tolerating the pain passed from her toes, and ignoring the chest ropes cutting deeper into her flesh.  Her struggle had made her upper body swinging violently from left to right and back and forth and this finally had shaken off Fred's horrible fingers.

"Arnold, why can she still move?  I do not want her to twist like that.  Can you fix her?"  Peter asked.

"Ok, I can do that too."  Arnold took a long rope, looped lots of circles around Patricia's waist, and gave the two ends to Peter and John, asked them to pull the ropes through the waist high hooks on the side fames as hard as they could.  The loops were shrinking simultaneously, cutting deep into Patricia's waist, squeezing her, forcing her flesh to move to elsewhere as well as her internal organs.  Her waist squeezed to an amazingly small size, and it looked as if nothing could go through there any more.  This also had made her hips looked larger and rounder.  She made a loudest and painful cry she could do through her gag and then fell back to a short and quick breathing because it had become hard for her just to breathe.  She no longer could take in a full breath, but only quick and short ones.  The pressure from her chest rope made the situation a lot worse, it kept forcing her to exhale, and stopping her from inhale.  She had to work hard to fight for her air.  She had lost all hopes and strength to resist any assault coming to her, and all she could do was to fight for her breathing.

"Tie them tight to the hooks guys.  My years of experience are paying off.  Look how well I prepared her for you.  Her breasts are hanging out.  Her are nipples pointing up, and her pussy and ass are spreading wide.  I am sure that she cannot move an inch from her waist down, and she certainly cannot twist her hips now.  And look at her figure, where can you find such a small waist and round hips."  Arnold said with satisfaction.  "Bitch, I know you can still move your head and shoulders, and you can do so while you still can.  Later tonight, I will show you how I can fix your neck and breasts and make you completely immobilized, and you will find my methods quite ingenious."While Patricia was struggling for each breath, Fred moved in again and scratched on her nipples.  Patricia no longer could shake him off, her moaning turned into agony cries, and tears filled her eyes.  Fred seemed to be enjoying himself, and he kept on scratching, until Arnold motioned him to stop,

"We want to turn her on, not to turn her off."

The sight of Patricia's situation had clearly turned on John and Peter, and they came up to her, each grabbing one of her breast and started licking and sucking her nipples.  Tongues could do wonders to nipples, and the stimulation created by a tongue was 10 times what a finger could do.  Despite the added extreme discomfort by her tight waist ropes, unconsciously, Patricia was pressing her chest forward again, even though the movement had almost stopped her very difficult breathing.  However, it was a trade off she was willing to do, in order to get more touches to her nipples.  Her eyes closed, and she was enjoying every lick the men had given to her.  With all of her bodily discomfort, Patricia was surprised to find that she was getting very wet.  Her pussy was burning with desire, and all she wanted now was for someone to touch it, to hurt it, even to ripe it off her!  She felt ashamed in her mind that she was actually enjoying it, her sensitive mind had told her she should reject them, but her body had totally submitted to the teasing and it wanted more, her mind had given in to her burning desire.  Peter was not going to disappointed her. He started to rub on her clitoris with his fingers and was equally surprised to find that she was very wet.  Patricia's gasps were becoming even quicker, the stimulation had spread through her body, and her mind control had totally given in to her bodily needs.  She looked at Peter almost in a begging way, her eyes were pleading him to go down on her, her body tensed up, her muscles contracted, she had never experienced such strong sensations of her body. 

"Guys, I can't wait any longer, let's do her now, she is ready."While Peter was about to take his pants off, a crushing loud noise came from behind him.  It was Jane, she had been struggling like crazy all this time and had knocked the chair side way and had fallen to the ground painfully.  Still bounded to the chair, she was watching them with frightened eyes.

Arnold said, "Hey!  We almost forgot about you Jane, but do not worry, we will get to you soon. Meanwhile, take a front roll seat and enjoy the show."

Arnold picked Jane up with the chair and rolled her in front of the gallows, and then locked up the wheels to the ground so that she could not knock it over again.  He looked at her wickedly,

"Sorry to have neglected you, since you are so anxious to join the action, here is something to make it up to you while you watched."

Arnold took a rope, surrounded several loops around Jane's neck, and tied her neck to the back of the chair.  The loops showed no mercy, it was tight around Jane's neck, and she needed to sit very still to breathe normally. If she tried to move her head, the loops would sure to shrink in to choke her.  Then he ripped her dress open, pulled her breasts out from her bra and between her bounding ropes, all the men turned to watch her with interests.  Her E-cups tits were proudly bulging out to face the crowd, and their snow-white skin had emphasized her very large crimson nipples.  Arnold looked at her nipples, which were proudly pointing out even without erection.  Arnold said, "Perfect size for my gadgets, and I don't need any tape too."

He took two clip-on vibrating tongs out of his pocket, clipped them on her nipples and switched them on.  The stimulations immediately sent Jane into a struggle, but the choking from her neck stopped her.  She put out a loud complaint through her gag.  Not going to end there, Arnold took out a larger tong designed for pussy, which had a G-spot attacker.  He reached down, pulled up Jane's mini-skirt, showing her pink panty, and then stuffed the tong into her pussy.  Her legs and knees tightly tied, that made her pussy felt extra worm and tight, Arnold forced the tong in, positioned it to the G-spot and switched it on.  Jane immediately tried to struggle to move her legs, only to find her knees and ankles completely secured to the cushion.  Waves after waves of vibrations started to tease her, the sensation was so intense, and she started to moan immediately through her gag.

"Well, that will keep her busy for a while."Arnold was satisfied, and then he turned to Patricia, "Now the show begins!"

Chapter 4, the rape

Peter was the first to enter Patricia.  A hot throbbing cock filled her pussy, and Patricia felt a sensation all over her body and started shivering.  She thought to herself "Oh god!  They are raping me.  Nothing I can do about it.  May be after they had satisfied, they will let me go."  Her lower body completely immobilized, despite she was trying to welcome in sync with Peter's movement, but her waist rope and her ankle ropes had done their jobs well, holding her firm, spreading her wide and all she could do was to take the assaults silently and motionlessly.  When Peter was thrusting upward pressing her body, her toes subjected to tension and they were complaining with pains, but Patricia could tolerate it and she was willing to accept it as a trade, to use her pain to trade for the pleasure she was getting from her pussy.  Unable to do anything had actually made her more turned on and anticipating every moves Peter was making.  Then she felt a hand was rubbing something cold to her anus, and a probing finger was pushing deep into her ass hole.  It was John putting lots of lubricant to her ass.  Before she could respond, another hot throbbing cock had forced into her ass.  Her body pushed up with brute force by John's very hard upward thrust, the pain from her toes had become immense, and she had to bite hard into her gag to tolerate it.  Patricia had never fucked from behind before, and her ass hole was tight and small.  She was frightened and she was trying to shrink her anus to resist John, and John had to use brute force to penetrate his large cock in.  When John had finally gotten in with difficulty, it was like an electricity shark to Patricia.  Her whole body stretched and all of her muscles tightened up.  Her head tilted back, her teeth bit hard into her gag.  She was using her complete bodily strength to resist the intrusion that she had never felt before.  She was shivering uncontrollably, and she tried to scream but held back by her gag.  A loud cry actually came from Peter, "WOW!  Well done John, her pussy is suddenly tightening up."    Then he sped up his thrusts while John was working hard and slow to penetrate deeper into Patricia.  Patricia had experienced her first joy of pain.  It was quite painful from her behind, and she felt her body was about to split up.  However, when she tried to shrink her anus to reject John, John had already forced inside her.  Her shrinking only caused her anus tightly wrapped around John's cock, and that had given John the sensation he wanted.  He gave out a happy cry and then thrusting even harder to penetrate deeper, and that brought more pain to Patricia.  She finally realized that there was no use to resist, because John was already inside, the harder she resisted, the harder the pain.  The only way to avoid the pain was to completely loosening up her anus, and let John to have his ways.  She tried her best to release her muscles, but she could not control her anal reaction.  Desperately, she tried to focus on the sensation generated by her pussy, where Peter was thrusting up and down at his maximum speed.  She felt her intimacy totally violated and she was so helpless to resist, tears came down from her chick.  However, she also felt the sensation she was getting from her pussy, it kept building up, and it felt great.  Finally, her sensible mind had given up to resist and gradually accepted the pleasure.  For the first time in her life, her body senses had taken over her self-control.  She was moaning uncontrollably and moving her head from side to side with eyes half closed.  Her lustful movement had turned on Fred deeply, and he looked at Arnold and asked.  "Do you want to do her too?"

"Nope, I like the redhead, I will have my special ways with her, do what you like with this bitch.  However, what can you do?  She seemed to be fully occupied."Arnold looked at Fred in a teasing way.

"Well, I like her in the mouth, but she is so high up."Fred said.

"No problem!"Arnold took a ladder handed over to Fred.  It was an extensible ladder with a large plastic platform one foot wide and three feet long on top.  He then handed a ring gag to Fred.

"You have to gag her, I am sure she can bite."

Fred climbed up the ladder, sitting on the platform, and his bulging cock was precisely facing Patricia's gagged mouth.  He took her towel off, all Patricia could do was to give out a cry of "noooo!"  then "aaaah!"  because Fred had forced the ring gag into her mouth, making her mouth to open as wide as it could and then secured it to the back of her head.  She was now watching Fred with horror, very short breathed.  The two men beneath her were working on her at their top speed, her eyes open then half closed, her body was swinging back and forth all caused by the movements Peter and John were doing.  She could not stop her body reactions to the men doing her from beneath, but she was terrified of the repulsive man that was facing her, and he was about to invade her mouth, which she would only offer to her most intimate lover.  The unpleasant smell of Fred's cock was approaching her, she tried desperately to turn her head, but Fred took her head by the hair with both hands and forced her mouth down to his cock.  He pushed forward, squeezing his entire length into her mouth, touching the back of her throat, and forcing her head back and forth to find the friction he was looking for.

"Suck it up baby, or I will choke you."Fred became violent.

Patricia could no longer pay attention to her below, because Fred's cock was filling her mouth.  When her head was down, she was really choking.  Her mouth was forced wide opened by the ring gag, she tried to defend the invasion with her tongue, but it only made Fred more excited and pressing her head harder, and forcing her face down more to his belly.  Her nose crushed flat on Fred's belly and she could not breathe.  She began to struggle trying to free her head, but it only made Fred to press her down harder.  Having been short of breath ever since the waist rope applied to her, she immediately felt suffocated.  It was the first time she had experienced asphyxiation, her lungs were longing for air, yet deep inside of her, her body seemed to welcome the burning sensation in her lungs and longing for more.  Her body began to show the signs, and goose bumps were appearing all over her naked skin.  Peter and John had noticed it too, they both had many experiences with women, and they recognized the signs, "Hey!  She is really turned on guys."Patricia was feeling dizzy and light headed, her lungs were on fire, she could no longer think but trying to suck for air but found none.  Her nose was tightly pressed down blocking her wind pipe, her face felt Fred's pubic hair rubbing back and forth, her wide opened mouth was fully stuffed by Fred's harden cock, all she could do was to pull her head back and kept sucking for air that was nowhere to be found.  Fred was surprisingly happy, because her hard sucking for air had done wonders to his cock, and it had swelled up more to stuff her mouth in full.  She could not even move her tongue now.  Patricia's ears started to ring, her struggle was weakening, she was about to faint.  Her mind whispering to her, "Am I about to die?"Amazingly the emotion she felt was not fear, but an eager anticipation to the unknown world of death that was coming to her.  Then she heard a loud cry from Peter.  "I'm done".  Peter shot his full load into Patricia's pussy and pulled back, touching the ladder, causing Fred to lose balance and let go of Patricia's head.  She was breathing extremely fast and short making up for the air.  Her life spared, she started to calm down a bit, and then she felt John had quickened his pace to maximum.  Strangely, her anus was no longer hurting.  Even though every thrust John had done, her toes stretched with pain, but it was tolerable.  The lubricant had worked, she felt a sensation that she had never felt before, and it was great.  John with his very long cock seemed to have penetrated much deeper into her than Peter had done to her pussy.  Every thrust John did, her anus would respond uncontrollably with contraction, trying to stop John's penetration.  It caused her anus to wrap tightly around John's cock, and that only excited John more.  All John needed to do was to push a little harder, then the lubricant would do the trick for him, and he could easily penetrate all the way in.  Patricia felt that despite her anus was shrinking as tight as it could, there was no stopping of John's thrusting in and out, and the strokes were smooth and slippery, and it felt wonderful.  John's eyes were half closed, and he was clearly enjoying the tightness wrapped around his cock and the smoothness her anus was offering. Patricia had totally given up resisting, and in fact, she was trying to relax to enjoy it herself.  However, she just could not control her anal muscle, it kept on contracting responded to John's thrust, it was an automatic response, and nothing she could do about it.  All these contractions had only benefited John, and it was the tightest and the smoothest anus he had ever experienced.  Then finally, he gave out a satisfied cry and shot his load into her deepest part.  When John pulled out, she felt a sudden sense of lost, her body relaxed, and her muscle no longer contracting.  Both her pussy and ass hole were dripping from the access loads the two men had given her.  John was clearly satisfied and pleased.

"This is better than doing her Pussy!  Fred, haven't you done yet?"  John asked.

"No!  And I am not going to, I just took a couple of Viagra, it will take me a lot more effort to shoot my load." Fred said.

"Oh well!  It will take half an hour for me to do her again."  Said Peter with a wink.

Patricia completely collapsed, her body dangling and shivering slightly, and her eyes fully closed.  Her head tilted downward, saliva was dripping down through her ring gag onto her breasts and nipples. Her nipples were still erecting in full, pointing upward, as if they were complaining of their neglecting.  In the past hours, Patricia's supposed to be a leisurely weekend had turned into a nightmare.  Her body was tormented, teased and violated.  All of her most private and intimate areas had been mercilessly intruded to the extreme.  Three men had brutally raped her.  She felt humiliated, not because what the men had done to her, but because of her body was reacting to it so well, and she had experienced something beyond her imaginations.  She never thought her anus could bring her sexual pleasure, and she felt ashamed.  However, her mind remained strong, because the men had only violated her body, but not her mind.  She was recovering, building up her mental strength, preparing herself to face the worst that have yet to come.

Through this time, Jane was helplessly under attack by the teasers, and despite her unwilling mind, her body had long submitted to her teasers.  Her nipples had erected for a long time, which only made the vibrations more stimulating, and her panty was soaking wet.  Her pussy was itching wild asking for more action.  She watched Patricia with mixed feelings.  She's glad the session was over for her, but half anticipating and half fearing what would come to her next.

"What will happen to me with this ugly and horrifying genitor?"She thought.

Then Arnold walked toward her and said, "Redhead, time for the real thing.  Guys, you can prepare the stuffs I gave you to set up the bitch for the long night.  Fred, you help me to set up the ladder and do the redhead with me."Arnold took the ladder modified by his handy work.  The ladder could open up to a 120-degree angle with the 3 feet plastic platform on top.  Then he grabbed Jane, released her from her teasers, untied the ropes binding her to the chair, and then violently started to tear her clothes off.  Jane was still gagged by tower, hands tied behind her back, and knees and ankles all still secured.  She was trying to put up a struggle, but it was not impressive at all.  It was because after the teasing for so long, she felt very horny, and because her body numbed all over.  The men had lured Jane to the basement since 5:00pm and tied her to the chair since then.  It was now 8:30pm, two hours after Patricia's session, and three and a half hours since her tying up.  The men showed no mercy to her, the ropes tying her were extremely tight, cutting deep into her flesh.  The tight ropes around her wrists, knees and ankles had made all of her four limbs completely numbed.  So that she felt so weak, she was practically just sitting there and watching Arnold.  Arnold was going to stripe Jane completely naked, her pale white skin had shown that she was not into sport, but the almost transparent color of her skin made one wanted to take a bite of her.  Her E-cup breasts were dangling from side to side following every movement of Arnold's roughness tearing of her clothes.  Finishing the job, Arnold picked up the completely nude Jane to a corner, "Time for your enema"  and let her stood up.  Jane became very obedient, standing with difficulties, she tried to balance herself and bent forward, offering her ass to Arnold, with her tied wrist rose behind her back.  It seemed that she knew exactly what the purpose of the enema was.  "You are an obedient little thing aren't you?"  Then Anold quickly gave Jane an enema and then untied her and cleaned her up.  Even when Jane was finally out of her bounds, she seemed quite timid, did not try to fight, and let Arnold wiped her clean, even at her most private parts.  She let Arnold carried her to the ladder, and then Arnold laid her back to the platform.  He then started to tie her to the ladder.  The platform was only three feet long, so that only Jane's back was touching it, her head and shoulders tilted backward down to the stairs, with her bare ass sitting on the other edge, and her legs dropped down.  Arnold took four ropes each one tying to Jane's wrists and ankles, and then he asked Fred to hold Jane still while he started to pull the ropes to tie them to the foot of the ladder.

"Now here's the trick, pull the leg ropes from your side hard Fred."Arnold commanded while he was pulling the wrist ropes hard.  Fred did so and was surprised to see the platform was bending down from their pulls.  After Arnold and Fred pulled the ropes as hard as they could, Jane's body was forcing the platform to bend into a complete arch.  Her arms and legs stretched down while the platform was pushing them back to its flat position, which had made her body subjected to a large tension.  Fred knew the tension must be immense because it took all of his strength to pull Jane's legs down.  This effect had stretched Jane's full body straight and she was completely helpless to fight the intense stretching pressure from her arms and legs.  Arnold applied more ropes to tie Jane's elbows, shoulders, knees and her inner thighs tightly to the vertical bars.  Her legs forced open and her thigh ropes had spread her pussy wide.  Jane was completely fixed to a motionless arch and stretching.  Her upper body became an up side down position, and her breasts were dropping down toward her chin with her large nipples pointing down at her.  She could feel a cold breeze blowing into her wide-open pussy.

"Fred, make sure you could make her ass hole available too, if not, pull her legs down more and spread her thighs apart more with the ropes", Arnold told Fred.

Fred did so and now both Jane's pussy and ass hole were showing.

With more ropes tightly bounded to Jane, she was getting more uncomfortable and trying to cry through her gag and started pulling her arms and legs as hard as she could, but she could not move an inch from the tight bounds.

"Don't struggle redhead, it will only make you feel more uncomfortable, you may even hurt your back by doing so, just relax and enjoy what I had prepared for you."Arnold looked down at Jane and commanded.

Jane's head was completely upside down dangling from the ladder, and her long red hair had dropped down touching the floor.  Tears filled her eyes, all she could see was a blur image, and everything was upside down to her.  Blood was rushing to her head, making her dizzy.  Arnold took the towel off her mouth then immediately took out a dental gag, forced it to her mouth and started screwing it open. It had forced Jane's mouth wide open, and Arnold had screwed it so tight that it had stretched her mouth to the limit and discomfort was showing all over her face.

"My dear, sorry for your discomfort, but when you see my little brother here, you will know why the ring gag does not work for me."Arnold took down his pants, what Jane had seen from her up side down view was in deed a very fat cock, just like Arnold's body, about twice as fat as other men's cock.

"You see dear, this is why you really need to open up for me, now I will make sure you don't move your head."

Arnold took out another gadget, it was a nose hook, and then he hooked it to Jane's nostrils.  Pulled it over her head and fixed it to the horizontal bar behind her neck.  Jane's head was forced to tilt backward, the back of her head was touching the bottom of the bar tying the hook and she was looking at the floor.  With this position, her opened mouth formed a perfect vertical straight line up deep into her throat, she was ready for deep throat action, and her head completely immobilized.  Arnold then held Jane's head and started to stuff his fat cock upward into her wide opened mouth.  It was just the right size, and his cock immediately went through.  Arnold raised his head and told Fred, "You better fuck her now.  Because a few minutes later, I may kill her if she cannot do what I want her to do."  Fred mounted the ladder and thrust his cock into Jane's wide opened pussy.  It was very warm and soft.   He used one hand to rub her clitoris and the other hand to grab her breast and pinched her nipple.  While Arnold was using his own body to tightly pinned down Jane's head, his fat and long cock was completely into Jane's mouth, not only touching the back of her throat, the head had clearly gone through deep into her throat.  Her neck skin was showing the movement of his cock in her throat.  She was choking and struggling to get free, but her head was pinned tight to the bar.  Arnold began to thrust in and out, enjoying the friction from her wet mouth and throat.  Jane soon realized that when Arnold's cock was in her throat, it would block her air path and there was no way she could breathe.  She had to hold her breath until Arnold pulled out, then she could take a quick breath before Arnold thrust in again.  Her pussy was sending her a pleasure message from Fred's speedy thrust, and her nipples were hardening from Fred's touch. However, she had to ignore them as much as she could and concentrated on her breathing in sync with Arnold's movement.  Arnold was bending down and whispering to her ear.  "I see you have found the breathing method.   What I am about to show you next is the ultimate form of deep throat art.  I am going to stick my little brother all the way in this time and I am not going to pull it out, the only way you can gain your breath back is to suck my load out.  It's going to be difficult, since you can no longer give me the pleasure from a normal blow job, no friction any more, only sucking.  Your time is limited, I don't know how long you can hold your breath, but clearly, if you cannot do it in a few minutes, you will sure die!  You better suck like crazy, and your life is depending on it."  Without warning, Arnold stuffed his cock all the way into to Jane's throat and pushed hard on her head, making her unable to move.  Further, Arnold took out a cloth pin and clipped it on Jane's nose, closing her airway completely.  "Start sucking redhead, and let's see how good you are!"  Jane was clearly frightened, lacking air had not yet affected her, she tried all her strength to move her head but Arnold's full body weight was pressing and pinning her down and with his full-length cock completely penetrated into her throat.  Arnold whispered to Jane's ear, "No use to struggle my dear.   You'll only waste your air if you don't start sucking like crazy now you will surely die.  For your information, my little brother called The Killer.  It has suffocated quite a few women in the past, under their consent of course."  The shortening of air in her lungs began to affect her, she started to suck with all her strength, but no air could come through the thick block of Arnold's cock.  She was clearly in panic but kept on sucking as hard as she could.  Fred suddenly burst out with joy, "Hey, her pussy is tightening up really fast, all of her body seemed to tense up too, even her breasts and nipples are stiffening.  I can see her belly and lungs are sucking hard, this is good trick Arnold!"   Jane was using every bit of her bodily strength to suck, causing her whole body muscles to tense up.  With excitement, Fred quickened his thrust and fucking Jane like crazy, he pinched and pulled on her nipples with both of his hands as hard as he could, and he wanted her to feel the pain to make sure she was still aware of his existence.  Totally immobilized, all Jane could do was to suck with all her strength in panic, she could no longer tell the difference between pleasure and pain, nor could she respond to Fred with her whole body stretched and tied down.

Arnold was now half closing his eyes, ignoring Fred and simply enjoying the immense suction from Jane's throat.  When Jane sucked, her throat closed in and wrapped around Arnold's cock tightly.  Never had anyone experienced such strong suction from any blowjobs.  Jane was using every bit of her strength to suck for her life.  Two minutes had past, Jane's face started to turn blue, she completely ignored what Fred was doing to her, and only her body forced to move slightly in synchronous with Fred's thrusting motion.  Her lungs burned with fire, she was about to faint, but Arnold was still far from his climax to give up his load.  When Arnold saw Jane was turning blue and her suctions became weak, he pulled his cock back a little.  Immediately saw Jane took several huge gulps of air and then before she could realize what had happened, he stuffed his cock into her again.  He whispered to her, "I will show you one mercy only, it won't happen again. You sucked well, but you completely forgot about your throat. My cock did not go down your throat at all.  Here is the tip to save your life, you should contract your throat, squeeze my cock in your throat as hard as you can, just picture yourself trying to swallow my cock, that will do the trick."Again, Jane was back on sucking liked crazy, and she added the swallowing motion and trying to tighten her throat to squeeze Arnold's cock.  Arnold closed his eyes again and enjoying every moment of it.  Two more minutes had past and Jane's sucking became slow, her face turned blue again, but now Arnold had started to feel his sensation, "Keep it up for a few more seconds, then you will be free, I am coming."Jane's lungs were burning like fire, her whole body was uncontrollably convulsing, but she was motionless because of the tight ropes bounding her, and Fred must be feeling her pussy contracted as well and cry out with joy.  Jane seemed to have heard what Arnold had said and used her last remaining strength to swallow a few more times as hard as she could, and it worked.  Arnold could no longer hold his huge load and started shooting it into her mouth and deep down into her throat.  Even when he had pulled out, he continued to shoot all over Jane's face, and then he saw Jane's mouth filled with his semen.  She immediately gave out a series of coughs, the first cough exploded with semen all over the floor, and then she passed out with fast and heavy breathing.  Semen mixed with saliva continued to drip down from her wide opened mouth while her head still pinned to the stair rod up side down by the nose hook.

Fred raised his head, "You almost killed her.  I thought we were not going to kill them until morning.  I am just beginning to enjoy myself, and I certainly have not shot my load yet."

Arnold said, "This redhead is not as tough as the bitch, but she is really good at obeying my orders.  I am not sure if she can survive to morning with all the plans I had for her, but I hope she can, I certainly want to do her again later.  Any way, she did give me one of the best deep throats I have had.  And now, it is time for the next plan, let's set them up and then go out for a bite, I am hungry."

Chapter 5, the royal treatment

Peter and John moved out a huge box with all sorts of gadgets in it, and started to assemble them one by one.  Patricia still collapsed in her spider web.  However, she might have overheard Fred and Arnold's conversation about killing, and clearly, fears in her eyes were showing.  "Arnold, just how do we set these up?"Arnold came over and helped the men to bring the gadgets to Patricia.  Patricia with her ring gag still dripping was looking at them with horror.  Arnold placed a bucket under her pussy,   "Piss here bitch, you won't get another chance tonight."Embarrassed but needing it badly, Patricia pissed and closed her eyes, hiding the eye contact from other men who were watching her closely.   Arnold then took bottle of water, grabbed Patricia's hair, pulled her head back then started squeezing the water into her mouth.  With the ring gag, it was hard to swallow, and she kept choking with coughs, but managed to swallow some of the water.  Arnold did not stop until he emptied the bottle, about half of the water landed on Patricia's chest, her breasts spread with water drops and glistening under the light.  Arnold then took out a steel bar and tying it horizontally behind Patricia's knees.  He made sure it was tight enough that it won't slip down with heavy load on it.  Then he took out a hand held machine and waiving it in front of Patricia.  It was a small motor with switches, a foot long rod sticking out from one end and a long power cord from the other end.  "Bitch, this is what make a woman wanting and she will even give up man for it."Not knowing what it was, and Patricia looked at it puzzled.  John picked up a foot long dildo and attached it to the rod.  "See baby!  This is called the fucking machine."The men began to tie the machine to the rod.

"Make sure the dildo will go into her for three inches, this rod will only thrust forward for six, lube it well."Arnold explained.  They soon set up the machine to her pussy, and then they took out another machine slender then the first.  John attached an anal dildo to it.  The men soon tied the second machine to the rod and sticking into her anus, well lubricated and then plugged them in.

"Don't turn them on yet, we have the redhead to work on."

Jane had just woken up, but she could not open her eyes due to the semen still covering her face.  Her breath was calmer now and her whole body ached from the previous action, so that she collapsed in her bounds not wanting to move.  The men started working on her.  They released her nose gag, wiped her face clean, let her pissed, fed her a bottle of water and then applied the same fucking machines to her using the stairs as the support.

Arnold took out a pair of large clamps connected by a chain, it looked frightening similar to an animal trap, with the size larger than a man's hand.  It was a very complex breast clamp with nipple clip.  The large clamp formed a half circle with a clip inside it.   The outside clamp was over four inches wide with two wooden rods, and the rods were for deep bite into the flesh to hold it firm yet not hurting the skin.  It had adjustable screws to tighten it. 

"Ladies, time for some pains. Then you will find only by mixing pain with pleasure that could bring out your ultimate joy."

The men had moved in to the most obvious target on Patricia's upper body.  Patricia was truly frightened, just by looking at the clamps would give her creeps, she tried to move to hide from the assault, but the twisting of her body vibrating her breasts only encouraged the men, she was the insect caught in the web and the spider had moved in for the kill. 

"Make sure you take up her breast as much as possible, more flesh to play with, more fun there will be, and screw them tight, we don't want them to be torn off."Arnold commanded.

John pushed the two rods deep into Patricia's breast, biting up almost her entire breast and started screwing.  The whole corona area of her nipple was push forward and inflated like a balloon, while the flesh between the rods crushed flat.  A sharp and growing pain passed from Patricia's breasts, she started a discomfort moaning and then into a cry through her gag, yet John ignored her agony and continued to screw it tighter until it could no longer to screw at all.  Patricia's cry of pain continued.  The inner clip with flat thick plastic had enough area to cover her completely erected nipples, and John had pulled her nipple up to push every bit of its available flesh he could get into the bite.  The bite was firm, it had a full month of delicious flesh, but it did not crush her nipple.  The animal trap had caught its prey.  The clip was connecting to the chain directly.  There was a sliding mechanism behind the clip.  When the pulling the chain, the clip will slide through the mechanism and it would force the clip to tighten up its bite.  The clip won't stop until it caught between two flat metals on the edge of the clamp.  After John completed his work, he tested the clips by pulling on the chain back and forth, and Patricia's agony cry had accompanied him every time he pulled.  He was clearly amazed to see her nipples stretched long and the clips would crush her nipples flat.  When he released the chain, the mechanism would spring the clip back and lighten its bite and her nipples would return to normal.  It was so fun that he could not stop toying with it, especially when Patricia very obediently responded with her cry of pain, liked a doorbell.  John kept toying Patricia with it until he heard Jane's crying as Fred had just finished the same thing to her breasts.  Patricia could not stop shaking, fearing the terrible unknown torture about to happen to her.

"Oh be brave bitch, you will get used to it soon and you probably won't feel it later when we started your royal treatment."Arnold winked at Patricia.

      Heard Arnold's words, knowing worse things still laid ahead made Patricia felt desperate.

      "Should we put on some weight to the clamps?"Peter asked.

      "Yes, but we need to point them up first."Arnold explained.

Arnold took out a rope, each end had a hook, he hooked one end at the clamp chain, through the rope over a roof bar high up, and then he took a bucket and hooked it to the rope to hang the bucket high up over their heads.  The roof bar was several meters in front of the gallows.  Patricia with a strong mind had just managed to control and accepted the pain from her breasts, then she felt the weight from the bucket and her nipples were stretched a little, and the clips had tighten its grips.  It was not yet painful, but she knew when weight added to the bucket, a lot worse would happen to her.  She became very nervous and twisting her shoulders to see if she could shake off these horrible things, her movement made the bucket swinging.  Her nipples felt like some one was pinching and pulling them at the same time.  She kept on twisting, and the bucket was swinging high.

"Arnold, can you stop her from twisting?"Peter asked.

"She can't twist after enough is weight added, and I want her so she can't move her head too.  I just thought of a new way to do that."

Arnold touched the tips of Patricia's nipples, which had squeezed through the clips.  He gently massaging them, and saw Patricia's facial expression, "Still can feel it?  We need a lot more tightening up to do I'm afraid."Arnold continued, "Bitch, you are our royal treatment and Jane is your faithful audience.  Now be nice, and give me your tongue."Arnold pulled Patricia's tongue out from her ring gag, took out a tongue clamp, it was a two-piece flat metal with adjustable screws.  He clipped it to the deeper part of her tongue that he could get to and then he screwed it tight.  A new kind of pain hit Patricia, because her tongue had never felt pain before and it was complaining to her strongly.  Arnold then used threads to tie the two tongue clamp ends to her breast clamps.  Patricia's tongue had been forcing out pointing straight at her breasts, so far, she could move her head forward to avoid the tension, but she no longer could withdraw her tongue, it had held tight.  Immediately, her saliva started to drip.  Arnold was not finished, he went behind Patricia, and he pulled her hair back, forcing her head to tilt back and stretching her tongue to the limit.  It only took a small distance to stretch her tongue to the limit.  Her head tilted slightly upward, and Arnold made sure that she could see the noose above her, it would be her only view from now on, and then he tied her hair to her wrists with a rope.  Two kinds of pains hit Patricia, her tongue and her breasts.  From the top of her eyes, she could see the noose dangling above her not three feet away, it was the view she had been trying to avoid through out the night.  Arnold was quite satisfied, appreciating his own masterpiece, he asked, "Any more ideas?"  All three men wanted to join the action.  Fred found a pussy spreader.  It was a pair of small clips with a string.  He clipped her two labia lips and spread them up to her thighs, now her clitoris was wide open to the public and the dildo inserted below could not block the access.  Peter then clipped a vibrating tong to her clitoris, he had eagerly switched it on, and Patricia responded very obediently to start her moaning.  John thought hard, because he did not want to be without contribution.  He found a couple of nipple clips, secured them tight to her ear loafs, then used a thread to pulled them down to tie to her shoulder rope, and as if that was not enough, he took a nose hook to pull her nostrils back.  He just wanted to increase her discomfort, but it also restrained her last facial expression, she could not even wrinkle her nose now.  At last, Patricia had lost her entire body movement.  The ring gag had stretched her lips to the limit, so that apart from her blinking, the only movement visible from Patricia was her tears dropping down from her chick.  She had been completely immobilized and she was ready for the royal treatment.  The men gathered around her enjoying the moment of their handy work completion.  John was whispering.  "You know, I believe if we produce enough weight, we can lift her up to the air just by her nipples."Arnold laughed and whispered back, "No women's little nipples can support their own weight.  However, in her case, most of her breasts are in the clamps, and she is very light, it may just be enough to lift her whole body.  I know women could hang by their breasts, even on just one.  We may test that later, but I don't want to bring her to that kind of climax this early."John looked at Patricia's feather lightweight thoughtfully, "Then how about half of her weight?"Arnold came up with three standard 16 pounds shot-put canon balls from a stack.  He put the first ball into the bucket.  Amazingly, the bucket dropped a foot.  The rope had a strong elasticity, and it would take hundreds of pounds to stretch it in full.  When the ball dropped, it immediately followed by Patricia's scream, she could not move, but her body was shivering and her tight closed eyes had shown that she was trying to tolerate a huge pain.  They waited to see what else she might do, but only saw Patricia kept on shivering.  "Brave bitch is trying to put up a fight, ok, try this."Arnold throw the second ball in, the bucket dropped another foot.  The most agonizing scream Patricia had ever produced came out of her, and it kept on coming.  It sounded desperate.  The men waited, but amazingly, after a while, Patricia got control of herself.  She stopped screaming, and she closed her eyes as tight as she could and her body shaking violently.  She could not stop her tears dropping, but she had decided not to cry out to give the men the satisfactions they wanted.

"She is a fighter!"Arnold then put in the last ball, and the bucket dropped to their head level.  Patricia's cries of agony came out from on top of her lungs this time, the desperation, and the hopeless sound filled the room.  She could not stop it this time, and she had given in to satisfy the men.  Her cries continued.  All four men gathered around to enjoy what they were seeing, and some even started to masturbate.  Her slender body was twisting like a worm, as small as its movements allowed by her bodily restraints.  She struggled with her full bodily strength trying to get more freedom to move, not realizing that it would do her no good even if she could get herself to move more.  No way could she release herself from the grips of these merciless clamps, but she kept on trying desperately.  Every part of her body was trying to contribute, and each was willing to take their punishment designed for it.  Her toes had stretched her feet down like a ballerina, to give a little space to her knees, and the poor toes were motionless and presumably suffering from the worst pain.   Her knees tried to bend desperately causing her hips to twist, and that had pulled out some ropes from her waist to give her a little rock and roll space.  The ropes around her waist moved like a snake and suffocating her more, and her chest ropes also shrunk in deeper to give way to the hanging rope.  She dropped down a little, won her desperate struggle for the little moving space.  However, she had paid a big price, her bodily ropes were slowly strangling her, her gasps quickened and each gulp became smaller.  Patricia was swinging on the gallows, only her shoulder under the most severe restraints to her breasts could not move.  Her head filled with gadgets had been trying to move to all directions as if she was looking for an escape route, but it moved very little, yet the twitching of her facial muscle had indicated that she had received her punishment.  Patricia had ignored all of those bodily parts produced pains, because comparing to what her nipples and breasts were going through right now, she would be willing to trade it for anything.  However, she had no privilege to trade.  She would soon realize that the sacrifices she had just made to gain her the small freedom of movement had put her to a living hell.  It had created an extremely painful torture to her nipples by an accidental chain reaction that no one had expected.  The men looked at her nipples and amazed. "I never thought nipples could stretch that long."Then Arnold answered, "Because we have counted her corona area too."It looked like her nipples had stretched for over 3 inches, proudly standing on top of her stretched breasts.  The clamps had changed its shape.  The small clip inside the circle had grabbed hold of her nipple to climb out of the circle, and it had crushed her nipple flat.  The flesh of her crushed nipples had nowhere else to go but to escape through the clip tip, forming a mini balloon as if a new nipple had appeared, and it was waiting to be touched.  The clip held by two metal plats on the edge, main chain pulling the clip had two loose branches tying to the metals.  They tightened up when the clip arrived, and then all three chains would pull on her breasts together.  When the chain was pulling on the plat metals, the metals would tighten their grips to the clip and forcing the clip to bite on Patricia's nipple harder.  There could be no upper limit of this mechanism, the stronger the pull, and the stronger the bite.  It did not take too mush force to stretch Patricia's nipples to the limit, then the force would start to stretch her breasts while greedily biting deeper into her nipples.  With about half of her body weight applied to her right now, she had experienced hell.  The clamps gave a constant pain in her breasts, and when her breasts were stretched, they had made her flesh became tighter to resist the bite that had resulted in more pain.  At least it was a constant pain, its pain spread through her whole breasts, as if her whole breasts were on fire.  Patricia's strong mind could deal with it and she could make her body to accept it.  However, the pains from her nipples were entirely different.  Her corona skin had been stretching so tight that it felt like a hundred needles were sticking into it.  Lastly the bite, her entire nipples were caught in the clips, the clips had crushed them flat, and they kept on crushing harder.  It was as sharp as a nail piercing through, and the pain all came from a single point, it felt like a nail had pierced through her heart.  It was too sharp for her to handle, especially when the pain was not a constant.  She kept receiving sharper bites here and there randomly, and never knew when and where the next bite would come.  It was as if two wild dogs were biting on her nipples fighting over for food.  That was something her strong mind could not deal with, and the pain became so strong, that her mind got panic.  She kept on struggling uselessly not feeling the punishments her other body parts had suffered.  Cold sweats filled her forehead, mixed with her tears and saliva all dripping down to her chest.  Her body could not stop shaking violently from the unbearable pain.  She kept on moaning and crying, but no one would rescue her, and she had no way to get out of this one, she felt desperate and hopeless.  For the first time in her life, she had gone into hysteria.  Her mind was a total blank, no longer functioning, she could not control her moans and cries any more, and they all came out on top of her lungs and the music of agony filled the room.

The men watching her seemed to be satisfied, all with a hard on, they started toward Jane.  Arnold stopped and through the same white towel and black blindfold used earlier together with a pair of earplugs to John, "Quiet her down would you?  She is getting too noisy.  Block all of her senses too, that will calm her down."John gagged Patricia's mouth with the towel but could only let her tongue still sticking out beneath, and then he blindfolded her, and plugged her ear.  Only a faint "mmmm..."  left in the air.  Patricia was unaware of what John was doing to her, and nothing mattered to her right now.  She was isolated from the real world, and she was alone in her dark, soundless and immobilized world, only accompanied by her eternal agony and ever-lasting pain.

Fred whispered to Arnold while they were walking toward Jane, "Have we broken her down completely?"

Arnold said, "Not yet, but she is weakening, she is panicky right now. By the time we have finished with the red hair, I think she will clam down a bit."

The men turned to Jane, "Let's do her in another way, and she can pull on her own nipples."Arnold tied a thin thread on the breast clamp chain then he untied Jane's shoulder from the ladder and lifted her head up, "Give me your tongue", oddly, Jane offered her tongue out voluntarily, "Good girl!"Arnold applied the same tongue clamp to Jane, pushed her head and shoulders as high as they could until her tied arms stopped him.  Then he pulled the thread to force her breasts and nipples stretched toward her, and then he tied the thread to her tongue clamp.  Jane could see her own nipples and breasts now, but her head had been forcing forward in a very awkward position, with all her strength, she could not hold her body like that.  When Arnold released his grip, her head immediately jerked back, her tongue stretched out to the limit, her head stopped by the strong tug she had felt from her nipples and breasts, and they all hurt like hell.  Jane cried out with extreme pain and trying desperately to hold her head and shoulders up, but the tug on her clamps were still too strong, it pulled her breasts into an up side down triangle shape and her nipples stretched several inches long.  The clips bit in hard to crush her nipples, which were larger than Patricia's nipples with a lot more flesh for the clips to bite.  Jane screamed again in pain and she was trying desperately to force her head and shoulders toward her breasts.  "Well baby, you'll just have to find the best position by yourself now."Arnold kissed Jane on her forehead.  Then without a hint, he switched on Jane's fucking machines.  The dildos immediately started to thrust forward.  It was a much larger and longer pussy dildo then a normal man's cock, and it had filled up her whole pussy.  Jane was still trying to lift her head but the sudden sensation from her lower body shocked her and weakened her struggle, her head dropped back with great pain written all over her face.  She started to moan and crying with tears.  Fred looked at the scene amazed, "We should have a contest to see whose nipples can stretch longer", Peter said, "Definitely Jane's and judging by the way she is handling herself, I think her nipples may stay stretched permanently."They laughed.  Arnold spoke to them from the gallows, "We should turn on the bitch now, don't want to be unfair to the girls."

When all senses blocked from Patricia, she could no longer hear her silent screams, her mind first sunk into a deep melancholy mood, the hopelessness feeling surrounded her, her will to live weakened, she even hoped that she could die right there.  However, it got her off her hysteria, and her mental control was back.  She noticed that the irregular attacks to her nipples were by her own doings.  She was unconsciously kicking her legs to struggle, now that her struggling had got her a little moving room, her kicks would twist her body violently.  Whenever her body turned, the retrieving nipple would receive a sharper bite, because it was pulling away from the chain.  Her constant kicking and other body movements had all created a rain of bites landed on her nipples, some big, some small, and she never knew when, and that was causing her to lose control of herself.  She tried to stop moving, it was not easy, her nipples' pain were beyond her tolerance, it caused her body shaking violently, and her shakes even affected the clips and they were sending her a series of small bites like a machinegun.  However, once her body became still, sharp attacks disappeared, and her mind started to force her body to accept the pain that had become a constant.  After a while, her nipples and breasts must be getting numb, and the pains were retrieving to a level for her to take back her self-control.  Right at this time, her blindfold was off, her first sight reminded her of the noose that was waiting her in the real world, then she heard sound and her gagged towel was removed.  "Welcome back bitch, seemed that you have finally realized why we want to immobilize you."She could only see Arnold from the corner of her teary eyes and he had a wicked smile.  He whispered to her ear, he meant to scare her to weaken her mental defense, "Do you know that the clips are designed to increase its bites to your nipples harder and harder, once they bite, they won't let go, but keep on growing to bite harder and pull harder.   Stay still can no longer save you, we are waiting for the moment when either your nipples be crushed to the threads or to be ripped off from your body.  We are betting on which will happen first, I have big money on your nipples to be ripped off.  So don't let me down, and THAT is your royal treatment."  He kissed on her chick, licking the tears from her eyes, and then left the very frightened Patricia alone for his words to sink in.  The men started to check on the very complex gadgets and bounds they had put on her, nothing came loose.  The little buzzer on her clitoris had been working happily.  Her struggles had loosened the grip a little from her waist rope, and she had dropped from the hanging rope slightly, which had allowed her to be lifting up for about half a foot.  Arnold decided not to tighten it up.  Then he switched the dildos on.  Patricia had just come back from an exhausting fight to gain her control over the extreme pain still pounding her, so that when the sensations came from her lower body, she was so surprised that her body unconscientiously jerked, the sharp bites from her nipples immediately warned her not to do so.  Nothing she could do to stop what was coming to her lower body.  The sensation increased, the dildos' strokes were smooth and slippery because of the lubrication.  Her body was forced to swing back and forth pushed by the dildos working beneath her, causing her nipples kept on receiving small bites every time she was swung backward, this was something she could not control but was tolerable.  The sensation kept on building up, and she started moaning again, with a leisurely and lazy way in sync with the pace of the dildos' movement.  In the far end, Jane was making the similar sound, and the room had been filling with the music of joy and an occasional cry from Jane when she found the wrong position for her head.  The large basement produced echoes, and the girls' sounds started the symphony to the opening of the royal treatment.  The men were fully satisfied and started to leave the basement, and then Arnold turned and said to the girls,

"Enjoy it while you can, but it won't last, and your pains will come back.  Cry as loud as you can if that helps you to forget the pain.  The steal door is sound proof, and the whole building is empty, no one can hear you. You'll just have to prey for us to return fast enough to save you.  Here are some tips for you to deal with the dildos. Don't fight it, don't resist it, let it in and relax your muscles.  If you fight it, the lube will run out much quicker, it is ok for your ass, but it will start to hurt your pussy, scratch off your skins and that will be the end of you, and we'll have no use of you any more but to get rid of you, if you know what I mean.  The lube should work for about half an hour, then you will have to lube it yourself.  As long as you make yourself ready and horny, your pussy will stay wet, you can do that by keep on thinking about something horny, and nothing else in the following hours. But it won't be enough, the dildo will dry it up faster than your pussy can produce, so that you have to bring out your best orgasms in your life to create enough lube, I guess you'll need to have an orgasm every 30 minutes or so to lube the machines well, your lives depend on it.  We won't be back for several hours, so that I will leave you girls to play with yourself now.  I am sure you will learn soon that mixing pain with pleasure can give you better joy, and only the maximum pain can bring out the ultimate pleasure.  You can add pain to yourself if you wished, and it is entirely up to you."

With his wicked smile, he turned the light dim and left, locking the steal door with a big boom.  It was 10:30pm, two hours after Jane's session.

Patricia was the first to stop moaning and became silent.  Calming down, she tried to access the situations. The dildos fucking her with non-stop action so far had given her nothing but pleasure, they had lubricated well, and she enjoyed it very much.  Compared to her earlier rape, the dildos had brought her a lot more sensations.  The only problem was the two dildos were thrusting upward into her, and she could not help shivering and swinging because her body was pushed by the dildos, but she could endure that.  Her nipples were making a much stronger complaints with sharper bites every time the dildos thrust into her, as slight as it was, she could see from the corner of her eyes that even the bucket was swinging in sync with the dildos' movement, as if her stretched nipples were pulling the bucket.  Her anal dildo was much thinner, but her anus was still responding to it with contractions every time the dildo thrust in.  She tried very hard but still could not relax her anal muscle to accept the dildo's invasion.  Her breasts also hurting from the clamps and had been stretching upward like pyramids.  The intense tension from her skin was making her extremely uncomfortable.  Her shoulders felt sore by forcing backward for so long, which had effectively forced her to stretch out her chest to offer her breasts to the public for over three hours.  Her elbows also felt sore, not by meeting them together, but by the tight ropes, which had cut off part of her circulations and she could barely feel her wrists.  The room became very silent.  Jane must have found an endurable position and only a light moaning came from her when the dildos were thrusting into her.  Patricia tried to turn her head slowly for just a little, enduring the added pain in order to use the corner of her eyes to see Jane, and she saw Jane's head had tilted back and her nipples had been stretching amazingly long.  Jane was looking at her too from the corner of her eyes, she could not turn her head to face Patricia, and vise versa, that would produce too much pain for both of them.  With eyes contacted, but neither could even make a facial expression to exchange information, it was impossible for them to communicate. Patricia desperately wanted to talk to Jane about the noose, which had been her deepest fear in her mind.  "She must have learned to endure the pain like I did."Patricia thought.  She looked at the bucket and saw it was effectively pulling the rope to stretch her nipples, and her breasts and nipples had risen all the way up to her chin.  She suffered a wide mixture of feelings from the clamps.  The large clamps had bitten into the flesh of her breasts with several inches in length, the pain spread wide in her whole breasts, and it was causing her whole breasts to swell.  It felt like a large wound on her, but the pain remained as a constant, which her mind could control it to make her body to get used to it.  However, the pain from her nipples was very different, and she knew she had to be very careful not to move to create those sharp bites because her mind had a difficulty to control them.  She started to calm down and did not take the bucket as a major thread to her any more.  

"Strange thing about how nipples react to pain."  She thought, "If it is a constant, like right now, biting all the time, I can endure it to a great extent.  But if the bites come to me at random, biting then let go, even if the pain is less intense, I still can't cope with it because I don't know when and where it will hit."

She compared it as if someone was pulling on the chain and not letting go to he was pulling then released it repeatedly, the latter would be much more difficult for her body to accept.  She was glad that these men did not come up with a scheme to move the bucket up and down, because that must be hurting like hell.  She began to feel that she could get pass the nipple torture as long as she could remain calm and kept her body motionless.  However, she would soon find out she could not have been more wrong, fate had played a big joke on her, an unexpected surprise not been planned by the men was just about to start to give her nipples the grand royal treatment of her life.

A little more time had passed, "Immobilized the whole body."Her thoughts drifted, "What kind of a man to come up with these schemes to torture me?   Is there a way I can get out of this?  What will I have to do to get these men to free me?  May be they will after they have had with their fun with me.  I will just have to make them happy."She decided. 

She read about bondage before, she knew some women liked it, she was surprised to find out her body also enjoyed it, and that was why she had responded so strongly when the men raped her earlier.  If she was in a more peaceful and safer environment, say in her bedroom, she probably would liked it a lot, she could not stop wondering if she would let her lover to tie her up and let him to have his ways with her.  She knew now that bondage had brought her the feeling of total helplessness, and her elbows tied to her back made her feel she was completely vulnerable and her intimate parts forced opened to the public for abuses and no way could she reject it.  It seemed to be the kind of feeling that she needed in her sex life.  The thought had actually made her feel very horny.  Then her thoughts moved to the gadgets the men had put on her.  She liked the dildos and the tongs.  However, the clamps and the clips had all made her suffered.   She could not understand why a man wanted to use these things to make a woman suffer.  Why they were enjoying themselves so much to see these gadgets were successfully tortured a woman.  Especially the ways the men fixed her head, restraining her facial movement completely.  She kept wondering what kind of a man could have designed such gadgets to torture a woman.  Moreover, it was extremely effective.  Her tongue was forcing to stick out and her nostrils being pulled up made her felt humiliated, but it was not that painful compared to her nipples.  She even felt some admiration to the man who had invented it, because it did make her to feel completely helpless.  Not only the men had restrained her entire body movement, but hey had also restrained her facial expression.  Not a single muscle in her body that she could freely move, and she was completely helpless to resist any thing that the men wanted to do to her.  She remembered that Arnold had mentioned that the ways the men fixed her head was a new idea just hit him, and she was wondering what his original idea was.  "What did Arnold say about how to immobilize my head from moving?"The words kept puzzling her.  She could hear the fucking machines making a regular clicking sound, because the room was very quiet.  "Chick...Click...Click..."Suddenly she was frozen, and she remembered Arnold had said it once to her about immobilized her by her breasts and neck.  "It's the noose!  The noose!  They are going to hang me after they have had their fun."Immediately she became panic, unwisely she tried to struggle pulling her legs and twisting her body, then the sharp pain she received had told her she had just made her biggest mistake in her life.  Her movement this time was greater then any other struggles she had put up before, and it had created a very strong jerk to the clamp rope, she saw the bucked jumped, heard the balls inside hitting each other, and then immediately the pain hit her.  The pain from her nipples this time was so intense that she had never felt before, her body responded with a violent jerk trying to get away from the pain, and then she saw the bucket jumped again caused by her jerking, and then another sharper bites immediately hit her nipples.  She screamed, and watched the bucket horrified as it started to move higher and higher.  It seemed that the bucket was not going to top.  The grand royal treatment had begun.

When the men thought of the bucket scheme, they only meant to increase its load gradually until it could pull Patricia whole body to the air while giving the biggest pain to her nipples.  However, Arnold could not come up with a mechanism to add a ball every 30 minutes, so that they decided to add half of her weight now and half more when they had returned.  The elastic rope was mainly for the hanging play later.  They had accidentally built a spring based on the simple Hook's law.  When a force was pulling the spring, the bucket would move up and down.  Patricia had involuntarily provided the pull to the bucket, as long as she continued to provide the pull, the bucket would get stronger and stronger until it reached the maximum elasticity the rope allowed.  The tremendous effect was unexpectedly pleasurable to the men and put Patricia through a living hell.  This was what exactly happened to Patricia.  When bucket moved down, it would stretch her breasts harder and bite her nipples harder. The strongest bites occurred when the bucket reached low point, and Patricia would feel the worst.  The pain level would be out of her control, so that her body with the intolerable pain would jerk back, trying to shake it off, just like people would shrink from a sudden pain.  But Patricia could not hide from anything, all the pulling force from her jerking would be passed back to pull on the bucket to go higher and then dropped back lower with stronger bites to attack her, and her body could only respond to it with a stronger jerk back.  She had caught herself in a catch-22 situation.  She kept sending energy to the bucket to let it to attack her harder, and she could not have it in any other way.  When she was hanging still, her pain level was right at its breaking point of her tolerance, any sharper pain would cause her losing control over her body, and her body could only respond to pain by automatic reflex with a jerk.  Therefore, once the attack started, there would be no way to stop it, it would keep on building up strength until it reached maximum and then kept the maximum forever as long as she kept sending her jerks, it could only stop if her body was dead.  Her breasts would suffer from stronger and stronger stretch, but her nipples would suffer from double jeopardy.  When she jerked, it always happened when her nipples were under the strongest bites.  Her jerk back force would pull on the clips to force them to bite her even harder, and she was suffering the bite strength from the attack plus her own jerking.  But when the bucket started to move up, the bites would start to lessen its strength, she could get a temporally relief when the bucket reached the high point, even her nipples could retrieve from its stretch and back to normal.  Then when the bucket came back down, they would stretch and to be squeezed even harder.  It turned out that getting the temporally relief was the worst thing that could happen to her, because her nipples could get blood pumping back, it would never get numb, so that she would always feel the pain at its peak.  It was just like when John was toying with her by repeatedly pulling and releasing the chain, maximized to the extreme.  Ironically, she was the one to be responsible of the attack.  She started it, she supplied all the energy, and it all came back down to punish her nipples, and as if that was not enough, she had to jerk to add more squeeze to her nipples to suffer.  She was on a one-way street, she could start it, once started, she had no choice but to add strength to it, and she did not know how to stop it.

The bucket now moved violently up and down, the pain kept growing on Patricia's nipples.  Ever since Arnold told her about how the clips could do to her nipples, she was in a panic stage.  There was no reason not to believe Arnold, she did not know the clips could only stretch her nipples to 3 inches and no more, she did not know her breasts were taking the strength from the pull, and her nipples only subjected to the squeeze.  She had always thought that her nipples were taking all the pull.  Squeezing her nipples to threads was partly true if the clip's head was metal, but it was plastic, and plastic had its limit.  When her nipples crushed flat to a certain point, the flesh in it would become so stiff that it would become harder than the plastic.  Any additional force added to the clip would only force the plastic to give way to the crushed flesh.  So that her pain would remain at that peak and no more, but of course, that would be an unbearable pain to her, and that pain was her final destiny.  However, she had no way to know all these, and she believed the clips would destroy her nipples eventually.  Arnold's lies had indeed reached his goal, it had greatly reduced her mental defense, and her mind was in turbulence right now.  She could not think straight, since her fate assured, the clips would destroy her nipples, and there was no way to escape it, then why bothered to fight it, which could only give her more pain in the process.  Her mind kept whispering, "Patricia, it is your fate. Give it up now. Accept it. You can't escape. You are helpless and no one can save you from it. You did it to yourself by firing these men. Accept your punishment."  Her mind was indeed weakening, the total desperation feeling covered her, then she felt more and more pains hitting her to such an extreme intensity, she screamed and could not stop screaming.  The attack intervals became slower and slower but each blow became stronger and stronger, because the bucket kept on moving higher.  Her mind was in a total kais, she desperately trying to figure out what had caused this attack but could not think of any reason, and her deep fear was she knew nothing about how to stop it.  The attacks on her nipples were so intense, that she felt like they could be torn off or to be crushed to threads any moment by now, and she was about to die.  She was in total panic, she completely lost her mind, she lost control of her emotion, she cried out loud, she wept, she moaned, she desperately hoping someone could come to her rescue, she would give him anything, she would submit to her savior completely, but she knew there was no one here to save her.  For the second time, not only she had gone into hysteria, but also her strong mind was about to be broken down, a submissive slave was about to break its cocoon to meet her master.  Her agony cries filled the room.

Jane heard Patricia's extremely painful cries and opened her eyes trying to find out what had caused it, and then she made a wrong move of her head and moaned in pain.  She turned her head carefully, which had caused intensive pain to her nipples, and then she saw an amazing sight that made her wide eyed, but also made her willing to bear her nipple's pains to watch.  The bucket pulling Patricia's nipples was moving up and down just like a yoyo, and it seemed to be increasing its intensity.  Strangely enough, it was Patricia using her nipples to jerk at the ropes, and she was pulling the bucket to move higher.  From the desperate cries from Patricia, Jane knew she must be suffering liked hell, and her nipples' pain must be extremely intensive, she could even see her nipples stretched up and down in the process.

"Silly woman, why is she doing that to herself?  She shouldn't move at all!"She asked herself puzzled, but she could not take her eyes off the strange and very stimulating scene.  The entire scene was very sexy and luring in indeed.  Even Jane started a burning desire in her, she wanted to go there and help Patricia to pull on the ropes more, because Patricia looked so desperately trying to jerk on the ropes with her nipples to increase the strength, it seemed that she won't stop until the bucket hit the ground.  Therefore, Jane wanted to help Patricia to get what she wanted.  Patricia's painful cries filled Jane's ear, she began to wonder, was it really pain or her joy cries.  She was extremely curious about what Patricia's nipples were feeling at this time.  What kind of pleasure she was getting from this strange nipple abuses.

The scene lasted, no one could tell how long it took, and only the sound of Patricia's agony filled the room.  Patricia in her hysteria was unaware of what had happened around her, but with such great pain kept hitting her, she struggled, her full body violently, despite all of her previous experiences had shown her it was the wrong move.  However, she had no mind right now, so she kept struggling, sending a series of irregular jerks to the bucket, and taking all the punishments all over her whole body.  Then suddenly, she woke up.  The pain from her nipples was reducing, almost to her tolerable level.  Her nipples were still stretched in its full 3 inches height, clips still bit deep, squeezing every bit of their flesh to give her pain, but her nipples survived, they hadn't been torn off or crushed to threads.  She saw the bucket was almost stopped to move up and down but swinging from side to side only, and the bucket itself was rocking fast, because of the balls were rolling inside, as if it was laughing at her.  She had no idea who or what had stopped the bucket, she could only guess the men had built it with a stopping mechanism.  The swinging had caused the pain level shifting between her two nipples and even pulling her body from side to side.  She would just have to stay very still to wait for the bucket to a complete halt.  She had come back to reality.  She sighed and closed her eyes, tears dropping from her chick, and she still must use her maximum mental strength to bear the constant pain.  She sobbed, she knew now that she was hopeless, trying to escape had made her to receive a punishment worse than death, her only option now was to wait quietly for her next fate to come.   The men had taught her by the hard way about the word immobilization.  She dared not move from now on, and that meant there would be no hope for her to escape her fate, whatever might come to her next, she would just have to accept it submissively.  Room became quiet again, with only the clicking sound of the fucking machines.   The only human movement in the room was Patricia's body slightly pulling from left to right caused by the bucket swings, with her nipples leading the way.  When the bucket had finally stopped, Patricia woke up from her sobbing.  Her nipples' pain had just about to reduce to her tolerable constant level, it was much more painful then her first got the weight on, because now her nipples were heavily swollen, and she knew the pain probably won't reduce it's intensity further, she must use her mental strength to fight it in order to control her body reaction.  A small hope rose from her mind, she had a small doubt about Arnold's words about her nipples, because they had survived the attacks that she did not think they could.  She tried to find a flaw in his words, and she found it, "They all left the room so no one can see whether my nipple is crushed or stripped off first."She tried to convince herself Arnold must be trying to frighten her, but immediately her bright mind solved the puzzle, "All they needed to do is to pick up my ripped off nipple to inspect if it is already been crushed to threads."  Her heart sunk, defeated by her own mind had made her completely believed in Arnold's lies.  The image of the noose came back to her mind, and she dared not look up to see the noose, her destiny would come to her for a certainty.  She knew she had no escape of it.  There was another different feeling coming from her lower body, the dildo fucking her pussy seemed to have changed, not so smooth any more, the thrust into her had made her pussy contracting involuntarily, she could no longer control her muscle there and her she felt a mixed feeling. The friction had become much stronger, it was uncomfortable, and there was hint that soon she would start to receive pain.  However, it also felt like a very violent fuck, as if a strong beast had entered her fucking relentlessly, it actually had enhanced her desire for more.  She stunned! 

"Oh no, it is drying up!  I could suffer more before they hang me.  Can I make myself to have an orgasm?  I don't even know what a real orgasm is like."Her thoughts wondered around, "I am so torn up now, may be it is not so bad to die from the noose."She tried to picture someone dangling from a noose only to find that it was herself hanging.  There was a deep feeling coming from her subconscious, it was very strange, she did not fear the noose itself and she was curious about the related death.  The image of the noose printed deeply in her mind, she could not think of anything else but the noose, "I can't escape!  It is my fate to face the noose.  I may as well find a better way to face it.  It won't be painful for sure, it is much worse to have these damn clamps pulling my nipples.  I will simply be suffocating and passed out quietly."The earlier asphyxiation experience hit her mind, it made her heart pounding fast, "The suffocation isn't too bad, actually it felt good and my body wanted it.  Will they fuck me when I am hanging from the noose?"The moment the picture of herself tying up helplessly dangling from a noose while the men were fucking her from below came into her mind, she could not waive it off.  She kept making up the images to different scenes.  She let all four men to do her one by one or two at a time, while she was barely alive and struggling from the noose.  She pictured herself that as long as there were men still fucking her, she would get enough weight support to take in small gulp of air to survive from the noose, only when all men had done with her and left her there dangling alone, then she would slowly be hung to the death.  So that she let the fucking scenes to go on for ever, picturing any possible ways for the men to do her, to play with her pussy and anus with all the gadgets she could imagined, she did not want it to end, and her imagination flew her into a dreamlike status.  Then a strange feeling came from her pussy and made her whole body tingled with joy, she was shaking violently, and then collapsed to a complete halt.  She had come, Patricia had just experienced her first full body orgasm.  All the other discomfort from her body no longer there, the pain from her nipples forgotten, she closed her eyes and moaned in a very lazy and sexy way.  It was the best feeling she had ever had, and it kept on coming, and building up its strength, like a volcano. Finally, her pussy exploded with liquids, and her dildo immediately changed back to very smooth and slippery strokes.  It could have been the best moment of her life, but unfortunately, it was not. Because when her pussy exploded, her whole body was out of control.  She was arching herself violently, she was pulling all the ropes that were producing pains to her, and then the bouncing noise from the balls inside the bucket awakened her.  Then her nipples received extremely painful and all too familiar bites, which had made her entire body to jerk back, "Oh!  No!"  The yoyo movement started again, her final fate was still a long way ahead of her, it seemed that she still had to take lots of punishment to get there, she watched horrifyingly at the bucket, as it started to increase its yoyo movement.  Her punishment had started while her orgasm was continuing to build up its strength to please her, and again she could not control her crying by taking the unbearable pain to her swollen nipples, but was it mixed with her cries of joy as well.  While her upper body had started to suffer, her lower body had continued to send her joy signals, a real mixture of pain and pleasure.  However, the pain soon won, and the orgasm faded.  She sighed, she knew this time, it would be much worse than the last because her swollen nipples had become much more sensitive, and she did not know if she could survive this one.  She was sure that this attack would destroy her nipples.  She had finally given up, she had totally lost her will to fight this unstoppable attacks.  No longer blaming the men, she only blamed herself, blamed her own body to start the attacks.  She closed her eyes, totally submitted herself to her fate.  Moreover, she was very obediently to respond to the pain to let her body to jerk back as strongly as she could and she let out her agony with her cries to fill the room.

Arnold got it backward.  It would take the ultimate pleasure to bring out Patricia's maximum pain.

Jane was very surprised to see Patricia having her orgasm, and then she saw it was Patricia's involuntary jerking that had created the bucket movement, the puzzle solved.  She felt glad that Patricia was enjoying her orgasm, and felt sorry for Patricia that she had to endure another full cycle of her nipple torture.  "Maybe it was meant to be, a trade off.  In order to gain the ultimate pleasure, one must sacrifice something in exchange.  As in Patricia's case, she had traded her nipple's pain for her orgasm.  I wonder what I am willing to trade for an orgasm.  Oh god!  I will trade for almost anything right now."  Jane sighed as she had been itching in her pussy and in her mind for an orgasm for too long, and the dildos had made it much worse.  The desire was burning inside her.  At this time, Jane could no longer tolerate the extreme pain from her nipples and turned her head away from Patricia.  However, she could still hear Patricia's painful cries in her ears, but she pretended she did not hear it.  Jane was now lying quietly, she relaxed her head and tilted backward, she had got used to the pull from her nipples by the whole weight of her head and shoulders, her nipples were getting numb, and she no longer felt the pain to be unbearable.  Jane is more sexually active than Patricia is, and she has a secret life of her own.  She is a bondage lover, she has experiences with bondage and she is quite enjoying it.  However, what the men had done to her was very strange, unlike any of her experiences.  She could tolerate the fucking dildo and the anal dildo better than Patricia could, and she had many experiences using the dildos.  Moreover, she could completely relax her muscles to let the dildos to have their ways inside of her.  Her only bother now was her sore neck resulted from her tug of war against her own nipples and her sore jaw from the dental gag, and her ever-lasting stretching tongue.  Her tongue had got used to the clamp, and the pain was a constant and not that great.  However, the stretching was making her feeling uncomfortable.  She was quite used to gags, and she always used them in her bondage play.  However, what Arnold had done to her was extending her jaw to her maximum limit and it was uncomfortable, but as long as she relaxed her jaw, not biting the gag, then she could wear it for a long time.  However, the tongue clamp was quite a new experience to her.  She once had a whole weekend play with her multiple partners, and her partners had bounded and gagged her for two whole days and nights.  She had gone through countless sessions of sex in many ways.   Her partners had tried many gadgets and tools on her, they had managed to keep her high for two days and her body was ready for sex through out the time, it was her best memory of a true gang rape.  She began to wonder, how well this would be if what happened to her tonight could end up like that.  She thought of the ugly genitor and was quite angry with him to think of such a humiliating way to torture her nipples.  Then his deep throat method hit her.  "It was quite ingenious actually.  I had beaten him and made him come in a short time to save myself, and now I know how to do a real deep throat."Then one thought shocked her!  "Did Fred say they are going to kill us?"When Arnold unloaded his load to Jane at the deep throat action, what the men did not notice was she had a small orgasm herself and she was faking her fainting, a good trick to make the men to leave her alone for a while, and she had over heard their conversation.  However, she did not take it seriously, often in her role-play with her partner that her partner would try to make it looked real and he would hurt her, or even to kill her.  Then she remembered the noose from Patricia's gallows.   "They may want to kill her for real, or just trying to frighten her.  There was only one noose, and I don't see one prepared for me.  In any case, she is the one who fired them, I have done nothing to them but to follow my orders, and I have been their co-worker for some time."With these thoughts, she felt a little at ease, because they did not really have a reason to kill her.  They might just want to punish her for her report.  Her thoughts drifted back to Arnold, he seemed to have known every bondage and torture tricks.  She knew he would do her later again and she started to wonder what would be his next trick.  "He is a horrifying ugly man, and that will make his torturing act looked real, but his cock is the thickest I have ever seen, although John's may be longer.  But I will prefer his in my pussy, and can it possibly to enter my rear?"The thought fascinated her, no way could a cock that thick to enter her anus, and she was wondering what it would be like if he force it in to her.  It must be hurting like hell, but if he wanted to do so, she knew she was completely helpless right now but to let him to have his ways.  Deep in her mind, she was kind of hoping Arnold would plan his next move to targeting her anus.  "He will split me up in half if he does that, but there must be other tricks, his tricks all seemed quite complex and clever.  I know they will certainly do something to my breasts.  No man can ignore them.  I just hope they won't use that bucket trick, I don't think I can take it."Many torture scenes she knew flashed through her mind, extension rack, cross, triangle horse, spanking, whip and chain¡K "Gosh, I hope it is not whipping, I hate whips."She was glad to find nothing in her mind appeared in this basement, "I guess these guys aren't as hardcore as I thought.  As long as there is no blood, no scars, and no long-term damage. Then I guess I can take the torture for sure."Her mind eased.  Her nose could still sense the smell of Arnold's semen all over her face earlier.  She was quite familiar with the taste, too often in her bondage play, she was doing forced blowjobs, and her partners would get carry away forcing her to swallow every drop of their semen before they let go.  She was thinking of Arnold's deep throat act-by-act going through her mind, and she was puzzled.  "Why was I so enjoying it too?  No denying it. A man can get a great thrill from his cock, but my mouth and throat certainly do not get the thrill, especially when the dental gag was restraining me still, and my tongue was pressing down all the time and did nothing.  This has totally violated all the blow job tricks I know."Then the scene hit her, it was the burning in her lungs, the eagerness of her mind trying to search for air, and the total helplessness when failed to find air, the anticipation of the unknown that laid ahead with her life and death totally controlled by her master.   "It must be the total helplessness to face death.  No!  It should be the feeling and the progress toward death."She was still puzzled, but decided it should be the feeling of her body and mind processed gradually toward death.  Moreover, she was surprised that she liked it and her mind was anticipating something like that would happen to her later tonight.  Then her pussy started to feel a little uncomfortable, dildo was drying up.  "Oh my god, I need to think something horny. Turn me on please!"

She turned to look at Patricia again bearing her own nipples' pain.  As a woman, she had admired Patricia's perfect slim body and she even wondering what would it be liked to have sex with her. Patricia was now screaming to the extreme that Jane had not heard before, and it frightened her.  Patricia must be suffering beyond any imagination right now.  She could tell why, Patricia had lost control of her whole body, and her body had been lifted and then dropped down in about a foot in amplitude.  It was hard to imaging that only her two nipples were taking all the pull.  When Patricia's body was lifting up, Jane could see every part of Patricia's body had to contribute to the extension because there were so many bounding ropes to pull her back.  She saw Patricia's feet forced into a ballerina stand, and her toes still pulled down to the base, those toes must hurt like hell.  Her legs forced so straight, her waist ropes let go of her by letting the side rope tied to the hook to tilt up with an angle, but that would be adding more pressure to her waist to force it even smaller.  Then her breasts and nipples all stretched to their limits.  The same force that lifted Patricia would transfer to the clips to bite into her nipples.  The magnitude of her pulling up so much had shown that it was much worse than the last time.  Jane could only guess that to pull Patricia's body up so high must need a force greater then her own body weight and it could be even much more.  The thought of her body weight applied to her nipples made her shivered.  She did not know Patricia's breasts were holding her body. However, she could not take her eyes off Patricia's every movement, and she wanted to see every detail that was happening to her.  She saw the fucking machines, strangely, Jane had an evil satisfaction to see that they were well attached to Patricia's and were carried by Patricia's to be lifted with her, and they kept on fucking her relentlessly.  Jane's own pussy dildo had started to make her very uncomfortable with ever-growing roughness, and it had made Jane's desire burning and itched all over.  The dildo would start to hurt her very soon and her mind did not want Patricia to miss anything she was getting.  The thoughts of what kind of pain Patricia was having right now made Jane grow goose bumps.  She shrugged from the thought, and then she saw the bucket movement, which it had told the reason of Patricia's suffering.  Its yoyo movement must be reaching its maximum, and the bucket could almost hit the ground!  It made her wondered again, exactly how the bucket could be pushed to produce so much energy?  Patricia was the only one who could pull on the rope attached to it, and she could only pull it with her two fragile nipples.  She decided it must be Patricia's own doing to put her into this horrible situation, and only herself could get her out of it.  She laughed inside of her, "Come to think of it, who can believe so much energy and movement are completely produced by the pull of two little nipples. Patricia must be having the toughest nipples in the world."Jane concluded.  "I guess this is what she deserved to have an orgasm."

Jane phrased the man in her mind, which had designed such an ingenious device to torture Patricia, and Patricia had no one else to blame, it was her own doing to make the bucket to move.  Ingenious indeed!  Jane felt sorry for Patricia, and clearly, Patricia was suffering from a lot more severe tortures then her.  However, she also glad that it was Patricia instead of herself that was on that gallows tonight.  Her mind drifted again, she saw Patricia's waist rope and shivered, "I will die of suffocation for sure wearing that, but it really makes her body looked sexy and her quick short breath made her more desirable."She could not take her eyes off Patricia's nude hanging body, and her upper body bondage was indeed a work of art.  Jane was picturing herself being tied up like that, and her mind was hoping the men would do that to her later.  Jane also had her elbows tied together before, and it was a great sensation for her.  Her proudest body parts --- the E-cup breasts forced forward and helplessly opened to any assault, and it helped to make all the other bondages on her felt tight and secured.  That had made her feeling completely helpless, which was precisely the feeling she was seeking for in her bondage play.  However, she could not have her elbows tied like that for too long, because it was very uncomfortable to her.  She was envying Patricia's slender body, and it seemed that Patricia could have her elbows tied like that for the whole night without pain.  A picture appeared in her mind, putting herself in Patricia position, and her deep desire had an urge to try it.  Then she thought of her own nipples under abusing like that, she shivered, but her mind seemed to be telling her, "Try it!  Try it!"At this time, she heard Patricia shaking violently and moaned and it was completely different from her cries of pain, this one sounded lazy, happy, desiring, satisfied and extremely sexy.

"Is she having another orgasm?  It must be.  How can she be enjoying this while suffering all those pains at the same time?  She IS a bitch after all!"

Jane suddenly felt jealousy against Patricia.  Ever since her deep throat with Arnold, her body had been aching for orgasm and Patricia clearly had twice now, and seeing her enjoying it so much while she could not, a rage raised in her mind.  Jealousy now turned to hatred, Jane felt very glad that the bucket was causing pain to Patricia, and she hoped it would never stop.  Jane also saw the noose on top, and her mind was hoping the men would indeed hang Patricia.  "If they hang her, I hope I can watch it through."The picture of Patricia hanging from the noose appeared in her mind, her upper body tied up just like now, her legs free and kicking desperately in the air.  Then she thought, "If they hang her, will they hang me too?  One noose is enough to do us both one by one."The picture in Jane's mind now changed to herself kicking desperately from the noose, an eager excitement suddenly hit her, she realized that she was anticipating the noose, she desperately wanted to feel what kind of sensation the noose could bring to her.  The tension at the neck, the hard breathing, the choking and the slow suffocation, the burning in her lungs, the desperate hope of her executioner to spare her at the last moment, and then the total hopeless feeling when she no longer could take in any air.  Her mind had completely ignored the result from the hanging.  She started to shake violently, her sight became blurred with tears in her eyes, her whole body became alive and tingled all over, and then her long awaited orgasm came.  Her body tried to move and none could to welcome this sudden joy, her immobilized body could only to let the orgasm to hit her and to build up inside of her and no way could she let it out.  She wanted to increase it, she pulled her head back to increase the pain on her nipples just to remind herself that everything happening here was real, and it worked.  The orgasm continued, the pain from her nipples seemed to have triggered it, when her pain increased, the magnitude of her orgasm grow with it.  She was now doing the pulls like the bucket, let her nipples to get a feeling of what Patricia had been going through, pin-sharp pains gone through Jane's nipples, but she wanted more and kept on pulling, her orgasm continued.  It felt like to Jane that as long as she kept her nipples' pain going, her orgasm would continue.  It was the longest orgasm she had ever had.  When she felt she was about to explode, she pulled her head back as hard as she could, producing an unthinkable pains to her nipples, she cried out on top of her lungs with joy, completely forgot about her pains, the room was now filled with both girls orgasm cries and then echoed into the music of love.  The dildo now phrased Jane with smooth and slippery strokes and letting her orgasm to continue.  She finally collapsed, head tilted back, ignoring the pain from her nipples and had gone into a dreamlike state.  She had become the firm believer that pain could produce pleasure.

The room still filled with Patricia's painful cries, her orgasm had passed, but the bucket was still not satisfied and continued its merciless attacks waves after waves, only time could ease its rage against the overly abused Patricia.

When Patricia triggered the second attack, she had submitted to it, and her mind had decided to take whatever that might come to her.  Though she feared that it would destroy her nipples, but since she could not do anything about it, she had accepted that if that would be her fate, then be it.  So that she did not try to struggle from the second attack, none of her body parts had moved but to let her nipples to get ready to take the assaults.  But when the assault started and growing in pains, her body could not accept it as her mind did and kept on jerking back to get the temporally relief it wanted.  Patricia no longer tried to control her body reaction, and she had even submissively helped the jerking to be stronger.  Her mind kept wondering around.  The hanging scenes created in her mind kept replaying back to her.  Without noticing how long it had been, she felt her body started pulling up and down by the attacks, and she was swinging back and forth as well.  Because there was a distance from the roof bar to the gallows, her breasts rose not straight up but with a tilted angle, the force was pulling her up and forward at the same time.  The bites on her nipples had prolonged its time and very intensive indeed, and the intervals were slower than all she had experienced before.  She realized that the bucket must have reached a height much larger than the last time, and the pain from her nipples were so intensive that she also had not felt before.  She was wondering why her nipples were still there to take the pains, the attack had not destroyed them, and she could not understand why.  Despite Patricia had completely accepted her fate, but she could not control her cries of agony every time her nipples had subjected to the bites.  It was the only way to release some of her pain.  Her cries were in synchronous with the attacks and her intervals slowing down but with longer cries each time.  She felt her body was pulling up and down stronger until it she was stretching to the limit held by her ankles and waist ropes.  When she was stretching to the limit, none of her muscles could move and the ropes around her body all shrank into her to bind her more tightly.  The ropes were squeezing her tightly. When the bucked released her, some of the ropes won't let go, and then it would shrink on her even tighter next time, that had made her breathing become more and more difficult.  She had been constantly short of supplies of oxygen and now her body had spent so much strength against the abuse, it was demanding for more oxygen, and she could not supply enough of it.  Her strength had been constantly weakening, making her harder to work on the breaths she needed.  Her bounding ropes were slowly strangling her to suffocation.  It finally happened when she was pulling to the limit that she needed to cry out.  However, the pull continued to stretch her not letting her down and the ropes kept on squeezed in.  The air in her lungs was squeezed out of her, and her scream turned into a total silence, as if the towel had been placed back to gag her.  The bucket was using a force much larger than Patricia's own body weight to attack her, she was suspended by her breasts, it was her breasts that was suffering the ever increasing force, but her breasts were so swollen and numb, Patricia did not even realized that she was hung on her breasts.  She was dizzy, and not realizing it was due to short of oxygen.  Her mind was still wondering around.  The hanging scenes kept replaying back to her, and the situation she was in was very similar to her hanging by the noose.  She had even chosen her executioner to be John and playing all kinds of noose tricks to her.  When she dropped, she could take in a little air, but it was not enough, her lungs began a burning sensation, it was familiar to her, and she wanted more.  Her mind turned to sex, she felt the dildos were still working on her and both her pussy and anus were contracting.  In fact, her whole body muscle seemed to be contracting desperately needing for something, and the burning feeling in her lungs kept on growing slowly.  She did not even have the strength to open her eyes.  The noose scenes, the sex scenes flashed to her faster and faster.  The burning in her lungs was getting stronger.  The sensations from her lower body kept on growing.  The pain from her nipples was still hitting her like thunder.  She desperately needed an exit to release all of these mixed feelings.  She cried when the pain hit her nipples, but no sound came out, the air in her lungs squeezed out of her, and it had gagged her completely.  She was in her dark, soundless world again, and all the sensations and pains locked inside of her, nowhere to release them.  Her lungs were burning like fire now, then she exploded in the strongest orgasm she had ever had, it was so intense that all of her mixed feeling forced their ways out of her.  She suddenly could moan, the sexiest voice ever created by her came out, and it kept on coming.  Her moaning was in synchronous with the attacks, she needed the pain to remind her of the joy she was having.  It was the same time Jane had her orgasm, and the torture chamber had suddenly transformed into a joy room, the room filled with the sexy moaning of the two girls echoing back and forth, it lasted for a long time.  No one had witnessed this transformation, and then Jane had gone into a dreamlike state.  But Patricia was not that lucky, once her orgasm faded, her pain would remind her of the real world, she was still suffocating, and she felt that she was about to die.  In her mind, she had accepted it, but the sharp pain had awakened her consciousness, "I don't want to die like this, it was too humiliating, the whole company can't see me like this.  I accept death as my fate, but not this way, I have to fight it to my last breath."She used her remaining strength to start struggling, and it was her only attempt to struggle in the entire second attack.  She kept on struggling half consciously, not knowing the happenings around her.  Until her last remaining strength had gone, then she fainted, partly due to exhaustion, and partly due to suffocation.  However, what she did not aware was the bucket had suddenly stopped and only swinging slightly.  She had faced death and won.  Somehow, in her last struggle, she had stopped the bucket.  This was her first near death experience, but it happened to her without her knowing it.  She was now very relaxed.  Her fainting had changed to a deep sleep.  The room was quiet, with Jane lost in her deep thoughts, and Patricia in her deep sleep.  The room again only filled with the clicking sounds of the fucking machines.  The bucket almost stopped, Patricia's waist rope let go of her, and she was now making up for the oxygen to thank her body to give her the joy.

Chapter 6, the third attack

An hour had passed.  During the hour, Jane's mind had been flashing through all the experiences she had so far in her sex life, bondage involved in many, but compared to what she had been through tonight, those were silly role-plays and felt faked.  Once when her partner had blindfolded her, and then put a cold knife to her neck.  He asked her to raise her chin up as high as she could because he was about to slit her throat.  Jane laughed her head off, and the cold knife turned out to be an ice stick that her partner was about to use it in her pussy.  Never once, she had experienced asphyxiation nor felt that her life was in real threat.  Tonight's experiences had pushed her to another stage.  Instead of faked role-plays, she desperately needed for something real.  She felt that any faked role-plays would never excite her again, because her mind could no longer feel the total helplessness that she wanted, because she knew some one would come to her rescue.  Then her mind drifted to create her own role-plays involving asphyxiation acts.  She could only put the four men she knew tonight into the roles, and none of her past partners could fit in.  Oddly enough, despite the ugliness, she could not erase Arnold from any of her role-plays.  If she was stretching out on a bed, Arnold was fucking her with deep throat to suffocate her.  If she was hanging on a gallows, Arnold would be the executioner, and he would fuck her from below while she was struggling helplessly.  These scenes kept on building up in her mind and had become more and more lively and they had indeed made her very horny.  She had two more orgasms in that hour, and her body was still filled with desires and demanding for more.

Patricia was in a deep sleep, but her body still kept on receiving the stimulations the men had designed for her, so that she had a dream resulting from those stimulations.

It started with her being tied in the rope art outdoor, and she was lying in the cool grass, and the sun shined into her eyes, while John had opened her legs wide and had fucked her continuously.  His thrusting seemed never stopped, and she even felt that he was playing her anus because she was sure John had used his figure to fuck her in her anus at the same time.  John kept on fucking in the same rhythm, ignoring her completely and she was trying very hard to open her legs wider to give him more easy access, yet she felt her legs had already been opened to the limit.  She wanted to speak to John asking him to change a position, and then she found that she could not move her mouth because a white towel had gagged her.  Therefore, she just laid back, let John continued his fucking, and it seemed that it would go on forever.  Then she felt John's fucking had become rough and getting rougher by the minutes.  It started to make her pussy unease, even felt hurt.  Then out of nowhere, the person she feared the most came from behind her, it was not Arnold, and it was Fred.  He put a white noose around her neck, and dragged her to a wooden gallows, and then he started to pull her up.  All these times, John followed her and kept on fucking her with ever-growing pain.  She was hanging from the gallows, and she needed a big gulp of air but could only take in a morsel.  She saw Fred standing down there, a small man and looked smaller from her view, he was holding the noose and was looking at her with a wicked smile.  She tried to kick her legs, only to find that John was holding them and kept on fucking her.  She desperately needed air, she was hanging there swinging, and she was about to die.  Then she exploded with sensations and tingled all over, she had come while she was hanging from the gallows.  The thought of she could come hanging from the gallows excited her, and she kept coming.  John seemed to have slowed down but still fucking her in her two holes.  She felt she was floating in the air with joy, with the noose around her neck.  She wanted to explode with sensations, with the noose hanging her by the neck.  She wanted to kick as hard as she could into the abyss.  She wanted to feel that she could not touch the ground, because she was hanging in the air by the noose.  It was hard to lift her legs because john was still holding them, so that she used her entire bodily strength to kick as hard as she could into the emptiness beneath her.

Sharp bites like a nail pierced through her nipples awakened her, she found her body was jerking to respond to an attack that was all too familiar to her, she saw the bucket moving up and down, and the third attack had begun.  Patricia had an orgasm in her dream, and she triggered the mechanism once more unconsciously.  After an hour of sleep, all of her body parts seemed to have recovered, the circulations of her breasts and nipples had come back.  But having been abused for so long, both her nipples and breasts became extremely sensitive to pain, even the first wave had already made her whole body could not endure and was shaking violently.  Moreover, she knew a lot worse had yet to come.  Still feeling the orgasm and it would prolong by the sharp pain from her nipples, but she knew she was done for, because this attack would be the worst of all.  Once again, her agony cries filled the room.

The time was 1:30am.  The royal treatment had been going on for three hours of non-stop actions.  Patricia was under the attack by the third time.  Then the lights were on, it shined directly into Patricia's eyes to force them to close.  She could only hear the exciting and surprised calls from the men and they had all gathered around her, the air smelled with heavy liquor.

Clearly the men were puzzled how this amazing attack had taken place, but they were excited by the agony cries Patricia had produced, it was far stronger than the cries they had forced Patricia's to make in all of their previous tortures.  Just by looking at what's going on with Patricia's nipples, they knew she was suffering from something they themselves had never been able to do to her.  They watched for a while and guessing what had happened, then they noticed this episode would likely to last for a long time, and it seemed to be getting better and better by the moment.  That had really turned them on, while some grabbed a chair to sit down to watch, and some even started to masturbate.  Patricia did not disappoint the men, because she had put up the best show in their lives for them to watch.  Her body lifted and dropped, making the men realized that she was hanging by her breasts. Even Arnold with all his experiences could not believe what he had seen right now, and he was very pleased that his prediction was correct.  He began to admire Patricia's strong mind and body, because other women would have given up and fainted long ago.  An ideal hit John and he quickly walked to Patricia to remove her fucking machines.  Patricia finally freed from the monsters that had been forcing her body through multiple orgasms and then sending her to the living hell of these merciless punishments.  John then faced Patricia, aimed his bulging cock directly under her pussy and thrust in.  Then he adjusted his position, so that when Patricia was up and down by the pull, she was fucking him.  John put up a leisurely gesture, placing his hands behind his head, then he closed his eyes with a facial expression as if it was the best fuck he had in his life.  Peter could not bear it any more, he rushed to Patricia's behind fearing Fred might beat him to it, and he tried to make Patricia's behind to fuck him.  It turned out that it was not easy to do, he finally used lots of lubricant on her, and then he used his hands to hold Patricia still for a while to manage to get his cock in place. When he suddenly halted Patricia's movement, which must have made her suffered a great deal more.  Her cries of agony became louder, but that only turned on the men more and wanted to do more evil things to her.  Every times when Patricia was dropping down, Peter had to hold her hips and pulled her down to fit her anus to his cock.  That must be hurting Patricia's nipples more, and her cries had shown it. However, the men could not care less for her pain, her agony cries only added to their beast instincts, and turned them on more.  Now the two men were standing there enjoying themselves, they had made Patricia became their private human fucking machine.  They would get their joys out of her pain regardless how severe it might take.  If the bucket's attack had gone weak, they would ask Fred to help to enhance the bucket's movement to lift up Patricia again, and the bucket would never stop before the duel had finished their business with her.  In fact, Fred had pulled a chair sitting next to the bucket and used his hands to push the bucket all the way to hit ground every time it came down. Patricia's agony was clearly visible from her violent shaking body and her never-ending cries.  The men were so excited to see that Patricia was not only to be lifted, she was stretched tight and was held there for a short moment before she could drop back, they recognized that she must be under a force much larger than her own weight, and her breasts were taking all the pounding.  They were so turned on that they must have a piece of the action, the two men were entering a contest, and neither would back out until he had shot his load.  However, Patricia did not notice them, and she simply continued to cry in agony following the bucket's movement.  Arnold saw it, he knew it too well that when Patricia's pussy and anus had been worked over by the fucking machines for so long, she probably could not feel a thing from these men, he knew it would take ages for the duel to get their loads off.  It seemed that poor Patricia would be in the situation for a very long time.  Deep in his heart for the first time, he felt sorry for Patricia.  However, the scene had also turned him on, so that he walked to Jane.

Jane was terrified when she saw how the men were treating Patricia with no mercy at all, and fear was growing inside of her, she began to wonder whether these men would ever let her go, and what kind of terrible things they might do to her.  Then she watched Arnold came to her, part of her mind filled with fear, the other part with anticipation.  Without a word, Arnold released her tongue gag, freed her from her torment for the past three hours, she fell back to the up side down position to rest her back.  Then Arnold took her fucking machines off, she was totally relieved and collapsed in her arch, and then she looked at Arnold with smiling eyes, despite that she was still wearing the gag.  Arnold knew she was thanking him.  He whispered to her ear, "Don't thank me yet, I am simply preparing you for my next task, you still need a big effort to survive."Arnold took a hand held dildo, and then he took out a black condom, which had hundreds of rubber spikes on the surface.  He rubbed the condom to Jane's face, let her felt the roughness of the condom, and then he put it on to the dildo.  The dildo could rotate and spin fast.  He took out another dildo, it had hundreds of rounded spots, it might not be as rough as the first one, but it would do enough damage to her anus.  Arnold plugged both dildos in and used ropes to secure them tight, and then he switched them on.  Immediately Jane gave out a loud scream, despite the fucking machine had worked over her pussy for three hours, but the stimulations she received now was something she had never experienced.  It was at least ten times stronger then the fucking machines, and there was definitely pain in it.  She started twisting violently trying to avoid this sudden attack, and then dropped back to a strong moaning.  She was out of controlled, the sensation was too much for her, but there was nothing she could do stop it, and all she could do was to moan as loud as she could.  No one could tell whether it was causing by pleasure or pain.  The surprise did not end there, Arnold then took out his last grand price, it was a black noose just like the white one, "See, the white one is for her, and this one is for you."Looking at the noose, Jane was truly frightened, she had been anticipating the noose, but fantasy was no reality, now she had seen it, she was in total panic, and she did not want to end this way, far from it.  Tears immediately burst out, and she looked at Arnold with begging eyes.  "Don't be afraid."Arnold whispered, "I just want you to get a feel of what it is like to be under a noose, or in your case, over the noose, you may be the first woman hanging from the noose up side down."Knowing she was going to wear the noose, she tried to pull her head and shoulder up looking for a place to escape, but it only made Arnold's work a lot easier by fixing the noose around her neck, Jane started screaming.  Arnold pulled her head down, using the lower stairs to pull the noose tight, while Jane kept on screaming and struggling, but soon she was flat against the ladder with neck stretched, she no longer could move her body.  Arnold continued to pull the noose tight, her scream began to fade, her air supply cut short, she felt the noose tightening up around her neck, and her breathing became a hissing sound.  Arnold knew exactly how much he should put on the noose, he had allowed a small breathing room for Jane, but she had to work hard for it.  She was suffering from a very slow strangulation.  Jane had to put up all of her strength to breathe, the hissing sound continued.  Arnold released her dental gag, for a while, Jane still opened her mouth wide not knowing it was gone.  Arnold whispered again, "You now know that you need to work hard for your every breath, and you will feel tired very soon, then eventually you will lose the strength to breathe, and that will be the end.  Since you are already very tired, I will take it you have 10 to 20 minutes to live.  Two things you must do to save yourself.  I want you to give me your best blowjob, you must make me come, and you must come too, then I will release you.  I won't do deep throat this time, you can breathe, just remember to use your tongue as your best tool."Then he stuffed his fat cock to her mouth to fill it. 

Patricia's agony cries still filled the room, and it did not lose its intensity, she was still under the most severe punishment from the three men.

Jane felt Arnold in her, she could still breathe through her nose, but as Arnold explained, it was getting harder by the breath, and she started to suck on Arnold's cock as hard as she could, but she had to stop immediately to breathe hard, because she could not afford to lose any time to hold her breath any more.  She suddenly realized that she had an impossible task ahead, she could not suck, she could not move her head to provide friction, and Arnold simply stood there not thrusting her, it was impossible to make him come.  She felt desperate, death was near, no way could she save herself, and the burning in her lungs kept growing slowly despite that she had done her best to pump air inside to them.  There was another burning in her, the dildos had done wonders, once her pussy got used to it, it brought tons of sensations to her, felt as if ten men were fucking her together, and her pussy had definitely reached its maximum capacity.  She wanted to live, so that she started using her tongue to lick Arnold, and then she realized that she could use her lips as well.  She tried to use her lips to squeeze hard on Arnold and circling her tongue as hard as she could manage to Arnold's head.  She was so dedicated to it that she forgot to breathe, and then immediately Arnold would pull on her clamp chain to send her pain to remind her to breathe,

"He did not want me to die, I wish he would pull on my nipples some more.  I wanted it."She thought.

The race to life and death continued silently, while the room still filled with Patricia's cries.  10 minutes had passed, Jane's lungs were now burning on fire, and her hissing breath became silent, though with Arnold's close observation, her lungs were still moving.  Despite all of these disadvantages, she had never stopped to use her full lips and tongue trying to please Arnold.  Arnold began to feel for this woman, he liked her, she was a sub from the beginning, and he had trained her to accept asphyxiation and she liked it, this was the perfect slave for him to keep.  In Arnold's mind, he had decided that should any signs show that Jane was in trouble, he would release her.  Then he noticed her whole body started to shake and convulse, "Was she dying?"Then he realized what it was.  She had come, and despite her orgasm, she still tried her best on Arnold's cock.  Arnold was impressed, his cock in fact was getting very excited as well, with his growing sympathy and fondness of this woman, he had reached climax fast and shot his full load to Jane's mouth.  Then as swift as a flash, he ripped off her noose and checked her carefully, and he was relieved to see that she was taking in huge gulp of air rapidly.  She was either too tired to spit or she did not mind, she had swallowed Arnold's semen in full, and then she collapsed.  Watching her for a few seconds, Arnold removed her clamps, untied her and carried her to a large sofa.  He was about to leave her there, then he looked at the other men, gave it a thought, then started to tie Jane up again, this time using the same rope art on Patricia's upper body.  He gave some space for her elbows, he knew she probably could not take that position for too long, and then he tied her knees and ankles, placed a blanket over her and walked to the other men.

The stage had changed, the duel might have gotten their loads off or they might have gotten bored, they were resting in chairs watching Fred.  Fred had not done with Patricia yet, and he had tried all kinds of possibilities with the bucket to create attacks to Patricia.  The best way he had found was to push the bucket horizontally to make huge circles while still jumping up and down to its maximum.  Fred had viciously pushed the bucket to the hit the ground as hard as he could every time it came down, and he even needed to chase around the bucket as a little boy.  Everyone was a little tired right now, but Fred seemed to have spirited up, he did not want to let go of his prey.  The attacks had become random, each blow had different force, and due to the big circling movement, the rope on top of the roof bar could no longer hold its position and moving left to right in large amplitude.  That force had pulled Patricia's body to left and right, and twisting her body violently.  She could not resist this pull, any struggle against the force would make her felt that it would destroy her nipples, and the pain was far stronger than she could endure.  She was weeping, tears filled her face, her eyes shown nothing but desperation, there must be total hopelessness feeling in her mind right now, and she felt the attacks would never end until she died.  Even the duel could not bear to watch and were asking Fred to stop, but Fred ignored them, nothing more they could do, and Fred was their boss.  No struggling signs shown on Patricia's overly abused body any more, and her body was simply twisting like a broken twig on a tree.  When she was pulling up and stretched tight, she would hung there for a while stretched to motionless, and then she would drop down like a dead fish, waiting for her next abuse.  Her eyes were staring into the emptiness, "Was she going to die?"Arnold thought Fred had gone too far.

      "That is enough, you can stop it now Fred."

      "NO!  I haven't finished with her yet!"Fred shouted with excitement.

Arnold was surprised, there was real hatred in Fred's eyes, and he was liked a mad dog right now.  Patricia no longer responded to Fred's attack, her mind had gone to a far place to hide from the abuse.  Fred was mad that he was not getting any responses from Patricia, and he wanted to see Patricia suffered.  He found a horsetail whip, started to slash Patricia's ass and her inner thighs as hard he could.  The new kind of pain Patricia had never experienced before had wakened her defense, and she started her agony cries and struggling by kicking her legs trying to avoid the slashes.  However, that only encouraged Fred to slash her harder and faster, and he worked the whole Patricia's back body, from her toes up to her shoulders.  Slash marks appeared everywhere.  Then he went in front of her, and worked her front body from bottom up, he deliberately slashed on Patricia's clamps, and he knew that would give her the greatest pain.  Slash marks now had appeared all over her front body as well.  Even Arnold thought Fred had gone too far, he knew if he let him to go on, Patricia would sure die.  Patricia's kicking from her useless struggle to escape the slashes had given him an idea,

"Fred, I have a new trick, I can make Patricia completely willing to hurt her own nipples by herself."

That had stirred up Fred's curiosity, and he stopped slashing and watched Arnold.

"Listen carefully Patricia."This was the first time Arnold called her by name.

"You have an easy way out of this, and I was surprised that you did not find it by yourself, it was so easy.  All you need to do is to stop the bucket, not to speed it up."

That was puzzling, Patricia opened her very tired eyes to see Arnold to show that she was indeed listening, and she saw concerns showing on Arnold's face.  Then she closed her eyes tight in pain and then she had been pulling up tight and stretched, because the next attack had arrived.

"You see, you always jerk when the bucket started to move up, that will speed it up, you need to jerk when the bucket is moving down, and that will stop it."

Now Patricia had understood it, and it was indeed so easy that she was blaming herself not to have thought of it earlier.  She was extremely tired, her body ached all over, but she used her last remaining strength to prepare herself watching the bucket's movement.  Her head was fixing slightly backward, so that she could never see the bucket when it was at the bottom.  That might be the reason why she hadn't figured out the puzzle.  However, she could clearly see the bucket on top, and it was the time she got her temporally relief, that might be another reason she did not solve the puzzle, because she needed the relief badly.  When the bucket started to drop, she used her whole remaining strength to jerk around, random pain immediately hit her, she cried out in pain but kept on jerking, it caused the bucket to start rocking and rolling, but it did work, the bucket lost lots of its momentum.  The bucket could no longer pull her up, that made her a lot easier to jerk at the right time to stop it, all she needed to do was to tolerate the pain, and it was getting lesser and lesser, last few jerks took very little effort and pain, now the bucket was just moving slightly.  She was free.  She now felt sorry that she could not solve the puzzle earlier, and she could have stopped it when it first started with little pain, then none of the attacks would have happened, and she had suffered so much for it.  She burst into tears partly regretting and partly glad that it was all over, her hope to live on had increased, at least for the moment.

"Well done, not that difficult isn't it?"Arnold said.

Arnold started to untie her from the gallows, the duel eagerly helped.  They removed all the gadgets on her, untied most of her ropes, but no one wanted to untie her rope art, it was their master piece, they wanted to enjoy it as long as they could, and she looked extremely sexy in it.  Arnold carried Patricia now completely collapsed in his arms to the couch, tied her knees and ankles, and let her sleep.  Secretly, he also made her wrists rope looser, which the tightness he knew had numbed her wrists completely.  Then he covered her with blanket.  "Let them sleep it off till 4:00am."All this time, Fred was watching them with cold eyes.

Chapter 7, the ever-lasting hanging

The girls were in their best sleeps of the night, and it had lasted almost for two hours.  No attacks occurred to their bodies, even though they still wore the rope art and could not move, but neither wanted to move any way.  Then they were shaking awake, neither wanted to open their eyes, until they smelled food.  The men had kidnapped them before they could have dinner, and the overnight torture had exhausted them out, they were both starving.  They eagerly took all the foods and drinks given to them, and John and Peter were very happy to find that feeding them was a fun thing to do.  They let the girls to pee and used towels to clean them up. Arnold inspected Patricia's whole body, making sure there was no wound that was bleeding, there was none. The obvious signs to demonstrate both girls had gone through hell tonight were their swollen nipples and Patricia's slash marks.  Arnold began,

"Ladies, you are not allowed to speak unless I tell you to, or else the gags go back immediately, understand?"

Both girls nodded.

"You should have realized by now that we are putting you through a series of tests, or you could call it trainings. We want to bring out the submissive nature in you and to see if you are fit to be a slave, and I believed you have both passed the tests so far.  There is one training left for you, if you passed, we will spare your lives, and you will have a new type of lives ahead of you to live on.  It will be the most difficult training you will face, but if you do exactly what I have told you, and you obey every command I will give, you have a good chance to survive.  Now, are you willing to obey me completely?"

      Both girls nodded.

      "Now Patricia, you are allowed to answer me. Are you willing to obey my commands completely?"

      "Yes."she murmured.

      "Even if I ask you to die?"

      She hesitated, then with an even smaller voice, "Yes."

"Ok.  Your whole body had gone through our trainings, and you have satisfied us.  There is only one part of your body we have not yet touched, can you tell me which part it is?"

Patricia thought it over, and indeed every part of her body from her toe up to her hair had been teased, fondled, tortured, abused and penetrated.  Then she was wide eyed.  "Speak up Patricia."Arnold persisted.

"My neck."she murmured to the extreme.

"Yes, I believed both of you have been anticipating it for a long time by now, we are going to hang you by the neck with the noose, both of you."The girls looked panic, they started a slight struggle in their bounds, but not too severely, because they knew it was coming, and it looked as if they were moving uneasily in their bounds.  They both knew what would happen to them hanging by the neck, and they could not figure out how they could have a surviving chance.  Arnold continued, "Not only we will hang you, but we will leave you here alone, we will come back for you at 7:00am in the morning, if you are still alive by then, then you will be free."It was now about 4:30am, the girls would hang for two and a half hours, no one could survive by the noose that long, and the girls knew it.  Arnold's words got them into real panic, and they now believed that they could never past the training, they would sure die, both of them wanted to speak to plead for their lives.  John and Peter knew what would happen to their reactions, and they immediately put their hands over the girl's mouths. 

John was waiving the white towels in front of their faces and said, "Believe me girls, you don't want to be gagged while you are in the noose, you will die a lot quicker."

Arnold continued, "You will have a good chance to survive, I will show you how after we have put you to the noose. We will start with you Patricia."

Patricia was terrified, she was shaking violently, seemed that her final fate had come to her.  Two men picked her up, with her whole body tied, she was unable to do the final gallows's walk, and she could not do it even if her legs were free, her knees were shaking so badly, no way could she stand up on her own.  John and Peter carried her to the gallows.  They pulled over an office chair, forced her to stand on it, pulled down the noose and wrapped it around her neck.  They put the noose to the right side of her neck, touching her face, even slightly forward in front of her face, and then they pulled the noose to tighten it around her neck, so that it could not come off, but it was still loose, not choking her yet.  The men started to pull on the noose rope, forcing her to stand up straight.  Amazingly, through out the whole process, Patricia did not make a sound, she did not plead for her life, she did not try to cry out, and it seemed that she had completely accepted her fate.  She was standing straight on the office chair, holding stilled by the noose, she looked down at the men silently, as they were tying the rope to the side frame.  There was a sad look on her face, and she was prepared to meet her death.  Arnold was deeply impressed with this woman, and he was pleased that his training had indeed transformed her.

"Before we start, we want you to bring your pleasure with you."The men started to work on her lower body.

Electric dildos again fixed to her pussy and anus, secured with rope, no spikes this time, but they would spin and rotate inside of her.  They switched them on and watched her.

"Care to have your last orgasm before you go?"Peter was teasing her.

Patricia did not show any obvious responses to her dildos, but the corners of her eyes were twitching. 

Arnold walked up and said to her, "You must be feeling hopeless and desperate right now.  You can't get out of this one what so ever. You have to get through the two and a half hours of training we have prepared for you."

As Arnold spoke, he used his both hands to keep caressing her legs, her thighs, her ass, and her lower body, teasing her.  In addition, the duel had joined in to massage her breasts and nipples.  Their touches were gentle, meant to arouse her desire, not to give her pain.  Held firmed by the noose with whole body tied up, Patricia could not move, she closed her eyes, taking her teasing silently, again, she did not try to struggle.  The dildos kept working on her, Arnold continued,

"First let me tell you how a woman can be hung to the death.  That will show you what you may get later.  First, to prevent her from saving herself, we must tie her hands behind her back, so that she can't grab hold of the noose.  Most hangmen prefer to let her legs free so that they can watch her struggle, and this is what we've called the noose dancing.  Personally, I prefer her in the nude to see her body changes through the process.  We can pull her up or we can drop her from the gallows to hang her.  If we drop the woman from a distance, the noose may break her neck by her own weight, and then the death is instant.  However, this happened more to man than to woman, because woman is lighter in weight, especially in your case.  If the woman survived from the drop, then she will face slow strangulation.  To begin with, she can still breathe if she tried hard enough, but the noose will start to tighten its grip pulled by her own weight, it will slowly bite into her throat.  Her breathing will become more and more difficult and eventually she will no longer be able to inhale, and then the suffocation begins.  Once the noose tightened around the neck, there is no way to loosen it.  The only struggle she can put up is kicking her legs trying to reach the ground.  In your case, you can still kick with both of your legs together.  The kicks will help her to lift her own weight up a little when she is withdrawing her legs, you should learn that by now, it is the same principle as the bucket moving up and down.  She may get a slightly less pressure from her neck by her withdrawing movement, and she may or may not be able to take some air in depending on how tight the noose is.  However, when she is kicking her legs out, the noose will receive more pull from her weight to tighten up more to her neck.  So that you see, the kicking will speed up your death, and it will make the noose to tighten up faster.  In order to stay alive longer, you must remain perfectly still, just concentrate on the breathing and try to find the best position for your head to breathe, and I will leave this puzzle for you to find out yourself.  However, you still can't escape from the final death, because the noose will be tight enough around your neck that you need your whole bodily strength to inhale, it will tire you out, and that kind of strength will burn up oxygen very quickly."

At this time, Patricia began to twist her upper body, her swollen nipples were extremely sensitive to touch, despite the men were very gentle, but the sensation was too much for her.  Despite that she was about to be hung, her body was actually turned on by these men's gentle touches.  Arnold continued,

"You can't supply enough oxygen for your bodily needs, so that your lungs will build up the burning feeling slowly, it will be a much slower suffocation to death compared to I use my hands around your neck to strangle you.  So that the sensations you will get may last for a very long time, until you gradually lose consciousness.  The last part will be very painful, but I am not sure if you can still feel it or not.  So that the entire scene of a woman hanging to the death will be to see her to start with a violent kicking in total panic, one leg after the other, she may be able to take in a little air from her kicking, but her body will burn up oxygen faster then she can provide.  She will start to feel the suffocation, and her legs will get tired first, then she may kick and stretch her both legs together trying to reach the ground that is not there.  This is when she felt desperate and gradually accepting her fate that she is about to die.  Then the amplitude of her kicks will get smaller and smaller because her muscles no longer have enough oxygen to function.  Eventually, she will stop kicking.  At this time, her throat will be complete locked up by the noose, not a thread of air can get through, she is suffocating slowly, and she is using her remaining strength to fight the suffocation with her body reserves of oxygen.  However, when she has finally exhausted her entire reserves, her whole body will start to convulse, all of her muscles are aching for oxygen, it turns into a violent shaking, then slowly dying down to small trembling, because her body parts are giving up on her one by one.  Then she will gradually to a complete halt to reaching her death.  All of her bodily muscles will give up on her, even her bladder, so that her urine will leak out.  This is the best reference for the executioner to judge that she is indeed dying.  However, this is why we make you pee before we hang you.  We don't want you to make a mess of my gallows.  When finally, she is dead, her body will remain motionless, dangling from the noose, swinging back and forth, and most will have their eyes half opened staring into the emptiness, and some will have their tongues sticking out.  All that's left is the creaking sound from the gallows, and that is why I like wooden gallows, because the creaking sound created by the dead body swinging on the gallows is the final announcement of her death.  It will take probably 20 minutes for this process to complete, but even then, we can still revive her if we want to save her.  We need to leave her hanging there for at least another 10 minutes to make sure it would be too late to revive her.  So that the maximum you may get to live is 30 minutes, and with your lightweight, I think you can achieve that.  Stranger things have happened to the last near death moment.  Some women even can have an orgasm if their bodies are properly turned on, we want to make sure you can get that, and that is why we let you carry the dildos."

Arnold stopped, waiting for his words to sink in, Patricia was still twitching from the men's touches, she did not answer, there may be tears in her eyes, but she had closed her eyes completely, and she was ready.  Arnold spoke again,

"However, we want to train you for two and a half hours, we don't want you to die that quickly, so that here is your chance to live."Patricia opened her eyes, "We will hang you by only half of your body weight, and we will tie the noose end to your back, not to the frame.  All you'll need to do is to concentrate on your breathing, don't kick, stay still, and you have a very good chance to get through the time.  We will come back for you at 7:00am to let you down, dead or alive." 

Patricia could not know how half a body weight might do to her, but since her master had given her the chance, she would try to make it.

"One last thing, we will leave you here for a while to work on Jane, when we come back, we will ask you to jump off the chair yourself, you must do it, which is your first test."

Arnold took the noose rope from the frame then fixed it to her back, and then the men left her alone.

Jane had over heard the entire lecture Arnold had given, she raised her hope to survive, but was terrified that she would be suspended in the air for two and a half hours by her neck, she could not believe she could survive.  So that when the men were walking toward her, she began a very sad weeping, she could not stop it.  Arnold sat next to her, held her from behind and let her lying on his chest, and then he started to massage her breasts and nipples.  He was very gentle and smooth.  Despite Jane's terrified weeping, she could not help to press her chest forward to offer herself more to Arnold, "What happened baby, lost your faith?  We will hang you in another way."Arnold motioned other men to prepare her lower body with the same dildos they had used on Patricia, and to turn them on.  All this time, Arnold kept on teasing Jane's body while she continued her weeping.  However, Arnold had indeed turned on her body.  When they were done, Arnold loosen Jane's knee ropes a little, then he pushed Jane's ankles backward until they touched her thighs, then he used ropes to tightly bound them together.  If Jane needed to stand up straight, she could only stand with her kneecaps.  Arnold said to Jane,

"If we hang you the same way as Patricia, you will have a disadvantage, you are heavier than she, and you will sure die before her.  We decided to give you an equal chance by letting your knees to touch ground from time to time to make up for your weight differences."

Not knowing how Arnold would do, Jane could only weep and listen.  They carried Jane to the gallows, and she was like a livestock waiting the slaughtering.  Arnold took out the same elastic rope used on the bucket, he tied the black noose to one end, loop the other end over to the same roof bar, Jane was about to be hanged by the elastic rope.  Then Arnold took out a metal spring, it looked strong, needed a lot of force to stretched it, it was a component from a workout machine.  He tied one end of the spring to Jane's knee rope, the other end to her chest rope, and then he used a rope behind her neck to support the chest rope from pulling down by the spring force.  The spring was less than two feet long.  Without stretching it, it had pull up Jane's upper legs in parallel to her waist.  She was liked a shrimp caught in the net.  Lastly, Arnold put the noose to her neck, and she was frightened and she was crying aloud.  The men helped her up under the roof bar.  Restrained by the spring, Jane could only sit on her ankles and with her upper body bowing down.  Arnold started to pull on the noose.  The rope stretched and then started to force Jane to raise her head, her upper body was force to sit up, and then the spring started to stretch, then her knees were force to come up with the spring.  Jane was lifting to the air, but the duel had helped to support her weight to hold her in the air.  Arnold checked the distance then he tied the rope behind Jane's back.  He whispered to Jane,

"You have heard all the tricks I've told Patricia to stay alive longer, just remember, don't get panic, don't try to struggle.  You remember what happened to the bucket.  Do not try to kick, because it will only push yourself twisting like a fish, but just concentrate on your breathing.  You have a chance to touch ground to catch your breath, but it won't be easy, you need your strength to stretch down your knees to touch ground, and you can't touch ground for too long, because your strength will run out quick.  You have to do it as less as possible.  Or else you will be exhausted before the two and a half hours end.  Make sure that when you are hung, relax and breathe, if you got panic and struggle, the noose will tighten up on you, and that will be the end."

Jane was so frightened, she broke the rule and begged, "Please, I am afraid, I can't¡K"Arnold kissed her on the month to gag her from further words, he whispered to her ear for her to hear only, "I know you can do it, not as hard as you think, trust me, you will live."Arnold with a smile and kept whispering, "Besides, I want you to work out your waist line, this is the perfect exercise for you, I like my slave thinner."

Arnold got up, and suddenly he commanded Patricia loudly, "JUMP PATRICIA!"

All this time Patricia was watching the men preparing Jane.  Patricia was calm, the lecture Arnold gave her had assured her that she definitely had a chance to survive, and she would know it once she was hung on the noose to feel how a half of her weight could do to her, and then she could be sure.  She could not wait to get a feel of the noose, knowing the time was about to come, seeing the men were about to finish up with Jane, her heart started pounding faster and faster.  She was nervous and eager.  The men had already turned on her body, and the dildos working relentlessly under her had enhanced her desire of lust.  She was very horny, and she would take the noose as a sexual encounter.  When she suddenly heard Arnold's shouting, it stunned her for a few seconds, then she did her best to bend her knees, stretched her noose tight to her neck, and she was about to jump into the abyss.  Then suddenly Fred came up and grabbed her chair.  "I have my tricks to add."

Without Arnold's reply, he started spinning the chair, taking Patricia into circles by circles, tangling up the two hanging ropes together.  The shortening of the tangled ropes was slowly stretching Patricia's body up.  Arnold was angry, he motioned to Fred to stop, but Fred looked at him with hostility

"I've put up all the money for this, and a lot more for the future, I have my right to do this, and I want to be the executioner."

Arnold sighed and let him be.  Fred kept on spinning until Patricia was standing on her tiptoes, and the two ropes entangled together so much that they started to bend.  Patricia was clearly in pain, she had felt the hanging strength on her, her noose seemed to be waiting to bite into her neck any moment now, like a wolf stalking its prey waiting for the right moment for the kill.  She was short of breath, and pain had clearly shown on her face.  Fred then looked at her and said, "Good bye Patricia, is has been a pleasure."He kicked the chair away.

Arnold had no choice but to motion the two men holding Jane to let go, he did not want Fred to come up to do the spins on Jane.  Jane started out with a horrifying scream, and then suddenly cut short to a total silence when the noose tightened to her throat.  Her knees hanging from the spring made her upper legs paralleled to the ground, and her useless ankles tied tight to her thighs.  She was dangling up and down like a fish on a hook.  Both women were in agony, they began the long fight for their survival.

Patricia had started a slow dance of spins, and gradually increased its speed faster and faster.  She was spinning so fast when the two ropes were untangled, even made the men watching her to feel dizzy.  Then her spins started to slow down while the two ropes tangling up again.  She finally stopped spinning when the ropes well tangled together again.  She would hold there for a couple of seconds, and then started her reverse spinning.  She was also beginning to swing back and forth, and her swinging was getting harder and harder.  The men could only see her face clearly, when she had stopped spinning in the short period, it was cleared that she was in a total panic, she opened her mouth wide as if she was trying to scream or to breathe, but no sound could be heard.  The duel was excited with what they had seen, and they patted on Fred's shoulder while Arnold was watching at Patricia carefully.  Without Arnold's noticing, Fred went to Jane, pushed her side way, and he added a few more pushes.  Jane had become a giant pendulum, swinging with huge amplitude from left to right.  Moreover, as if that was not enough, Fred pushed on her knees and sent her into a spin.  Arnold could only grab him from behind to stop him from trying to spin Jane even faster.

The two girls have put up the best noose dancing on earth for the men to watch.  The girls on the nooses were showing their best submissiveness.  No matter what happened to them, they had given absolutely no sound to complaint, and all they could do was to do their noose dancing silently and obediently.  There was a good length of ropes from Patricia to the roller holding the ropes, and Arnold knew it would take a long time before Patricia could stop her spinning.  Moreover, it was worse for Jane, the ropes were even longer to the roof bar, it would take ages before she could stop, and no way could she touch ground until she had stopped.  He sighed, and he knew Fred was doing it deliberately to make thing more difficult for him.  Fred knew that he wanted these two girls to live to become his slaves.  Yet he was not too worried.  Patricia was tough, and Jane was obedient to him, as long as Jane remembered his tips, not to get panic, he believed that both of them could survive through the movements, and then they could stay still to wait for this episode to end.  He believed that both girls should be able to make it through the training.  He suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to tell them they needed to lube the dildos the same way they did to the fucking machines.  However, it did not matter, they would soon find out by themselves.  From the way they handled themselves with the fucking machines, he was sure that they could do it.  He knew they would get more orgasms before this episode ended.

None of the men wanted to leave the room yet, and they kept on watching the noose dancing the girls had put up for them.  For a long while, the dancing continued, the room was almost completely silent, the creaking of Patricia's wooden gallows was the only audible sound, and it had told the perfect story of what was going on right now --- the gallows execution was in progress.   Finally Fred said, "I am beat, I will go to bed."One by one, they left the room, leaving the lights on for the girls.

When the spins started on Patricia, she immediately felt the noose rope pulling her neck so tight that she could not turn or move her head, and the noose was placing next to her face deliberately to make sure she could see every movement the noose made.  She felt the rope around her neck started to tightening up, and she saw the noose was coming down at her neck slowly but not stopping as if it was ready for the kill.  The stretching and pressure she felt from the noose was far stronger than she had expected from half of her body weight.  Despite her breasts were able to take her whole body weight and more, but her neck had subjected to something different.  It was not the stretching alone, which she could take it easily.  It was the tightening around her neck, and seeing the death was coming down slowly terrified her.  She already felt the noose had tightened around her throat, and it kept on tightening more.  She was breathing very hard, she could still breathe, but the spins and swinging of her body had increased the force acting to her, she was suffering from more than half of her body weight, she felt the tightening around her throat could cut off her air completely soon.  She was dizzy, the roof was spinning on top of her, the whole world was spinning around her, every thing else was a moving blur, the only view she could see clearly was the noose, and it kept coming down to her neck for the kill.  She got panic, she started to kick with both legs, the few jerks she had created immediately tightening the feelings around her neck, she stopped, "Arnold told me not to kick, and I must trust him."She tried very hard to stay still, let the forces around her acting in their free will, she focused her attention to breathe, and she needed her full strength just to inhale.  She could not bear to watch the spinning world any more, so she closed her eyes, just concentrated on one thing, to breathe as hard as she could.  Her neck felt very tight, but she could still breathe.  Once her eyes closed, it felt like she was flying, she was flying extremely fast in the air, none of her body had touched ground to support her, and she felt the sensation was surprisingly pleasurable.  It had calmed her down a little, and her bodily senses had come back to her.  She felt the dildos, and they felt good.  Her desire for lust had not faded by the hanging, she still wanted the men to touch her to give whatever they were willing to give, and pleasure or pain did not matter.  She could still breathe.

When the men released Jane from their support, she immediately gave out her terrified scream, but was cut short immediately by her noose to come down to her throat, and no way she could make any sound what so ever.  She felt the pressure on her throat, she was in panic, she tried to struggle, and only to find that she was jerking liked a fish.  The ground was very near to her, but she could not reach it, the stretching of her neck was not as great as she had expected.  She had feared an instant death, a complete choking, but she found that she could still breathe, despite that her throat was getting tighter by the minute.  "Arnold told me not to panic, not to struggle, I must listen."She told herself, so that she stayed very still, but she could not stop trying to press her throat as tight as possible against the strangling noose.  Just when she was about to calm down, Fred came from nowhere to push her into the abyss.  She was swinging like a pendulum, and she was spinning like Patricia.  Jane's weight had stretched the elastic rope very tight already, unlike the bucket, the rope could no longer give her a lot of bouncing.  It was lucky for her, or else she could be moving up and down as well, this kind of three way forces applied to her together would kill her for sure.  The world to Jane's eyes became a rock and roll world, it was making her dizzy, and she had to close her eyes.  She felt the noose was tightening up on her throat, but she trusted Arnold, his whispering had assured her that she would live, and he would take her as his private slave.  Strangely enough, despite Jane had no idea what a slave was supposed to do, but she did not reject the idea to be Arnold's slave, she was willing to submit herself completely to Arnold, and she would be pleased to let Arnold to use all his various techniques and designs on her body.  She was flying high in the air, she could feel her dildos giving her pleasure, she had followed Arnold's instructions completely, she did not move at all.  But something was wrong, she felt the noose kept on tightening up to her throat, she was breathing very hard, felt like the same tightness Arnold had used the noose on her earlier, and her breathing was making the same hissing sound.  Her swings and rotations had caused the noose subjected to pulling force from all directions and it was tightening up on Jane a lot faster.  When Jane felt her difficulty to breathe, she was so grateful to Arnold to give her the ability to touch ground for a while.  However, when she was about to do so, she was frozen, and no way could she touch ground flying in the air.  Her sudden hope to live had immediately become desperation.  She was almost choking now, her lungs started to burn with fire, the urge for air kept on growing and she knew she was about to start the suffocation, only a few minutes were left in her life.  Despite Arnold was standing right next to her, but she could not call out for help, with her swinging and spinning so fast like this, she knew Arnold could not see what had happened to her.  She must try to save herself.  She remembered Arnold also told her to relax, then she noticed that she had put her entire bodily strength tightening up her throat to against the noose, that must have thicken her neck a great deal.  It just might be that if she could relax her throat, there would be more breathing room.  However, it also meant that she was giving room for the noose to bite into her throat.  She could not take in air for quite a while now, with the whole world was still spinning and rocking.  With her lungs burning like fire, she had no choice but to try her last effort.  She loosened her throat a little, but nothing happened, she felt desperate.  She did notice that despite the noose had choked on her neck tightly, there was no pressure from the back of her neck, and there could be some space there if only she could turn her head backward.  She was about to faint, and her last desperate try was a dangerous one, she had to raise her chin up to completely to push her head back to take the small space behind her neck, and hopefully that would make the space available to her throat.  However, this would mean that she was submitting her throat to the noose, if the noose bit in, then no hope for her to live.  She had totally submitted herself to death as she would to Arnold, and she was mixing the two, no longer could she tell the difference.  She raised her head and relaxed her throat, the noose stayed, and she could breathe.  It turned out that it was her own doings to choke herself all this time, her tightening of her throat, and her pressing herself hard against the noose was the reason she could not breathe.  Somehow, when she had totally submitted herself to the noose by raising her head, the noose spared her life.  While the noose dancing continued in the room, the battle for life and death had come and gone without the men knowing it, and Jane had won her first battle against death.

It had been a long time, and the men had long left the room.  The room was completely silent.  Only a noose rope scratching against hard surface sound echoed in the room.  It was Jane, she was still swinging with smaller movement, and her rope was scratching the roof bar.  Jane was in pain, despite her submitting herself to last her longer, but it seemed that her half body weight had still caused the noose to tightening around her throat more than she could afford.  She was taking in less oxygen than her body required but despite the difference, but it had resulted in a very slow suffocation.  It might take a long time, but her suffocation to death seemed inevitable.  It had again filled her lungs with desire, and her pussy dildo was making her very uncomfortable as she was drying up.  Her head tilted backward, exposing her throat to the noose to bite in, her long red hair covered her back all the way down to her ankles tied to her thighs.  Her pussy was contracting caused by the rough fuck by the dildo.  She was shaking, causing her two large breasts bouncing up and down, carrying her long nipples swinging.  If any men could see her now, he would immediately rush to her to fondle and tease her breasts and nipples.  Jane was losing her battle, she had found all the best ways to last her longer in the noose, but the noose was winning, if nothing more she could do, then she would suffer from a very slow strangulation to death.

Patricia had stopped her spinning long ago, but she was still swinging.  There was a breeze constantly blowing at her ever since she was on the gallows, it was the ventilation system.  The breeze had blown to her feather light body to swing her back and forth, and it would go on forever. Because of her swinging, the gallows was constantly making a creaking sound, the typical sound of a gallows during an execution.  She had also found the best position for her head.  Her head tilted back to offer her throat completely at the mercy of the noose, but it looked like that the noose had bitten into her throat, not a gap could be seen.  Her perfectly rounded breasts had no movement visible, if she was still breathing, then it was so light that it was not detectable.  The breeze had caught some loose threads of her long golden hair, and they were drifting in the air.  Her whole body under the rope art still demonstrated her best sexy appearance, and her naked body had shown all the abuses she had taken through the night.  Snake like rope burns surrounded her waistline.  Slash marks with bruises all over her body, and slashing had torn her stockings to pieces.  Her nipples still swelling hard and pointed high, the parallel bite marks with deep bruises clearly printed to her breasts.  If a man could see her right now, he could only see her chin high up and her nostrils behind it.  A tight noose bit into her neck, and her back rope was not visible from the view.  Her sexy and tightly bounded up body with her badly abused torture marks, and her dead still body swinging back and forth.  She was the typical ¡¥Damsel in distress', the poor Damsel had been kidnapped, stripped naked, bounded up to helplessness, raped, whipped and tortured, than brutally executed to the gallows, and the body was left there dangling, waiting to be exposed of.  However, Patricia was indeed breathing.  The noose had squeezed her throat to a point that it almost cut off her entire air supply, but she found that when she could totally relax her throat muscle, and tilted her head back, then she could find small room to inhale and exhale with very small gulp of air.  As long as she could stay still, to use up minimum oxygen, then she could stay alive until the men came for her.  Therefore, she let the breeze to tease her without any attempt to stop her swinging.  She believed the time had passed mid point, and she could survive.  She felt like she was floating in the air, the breeze touched every inch of her skin and it had reminded her of her suspending in the mid air by her neck.  She could feel her legs were swinging back and forth, and not touching the ground, the sensation was wonderful.  She was bounded helplessly and hanging from the noose by her neck to be executed.  None of her body could touch any solid object, and the noose around her neck was her only contact to the real world.  The tightness around her throat made her felt that the noose was indeed strangling her to death.  She should be dead by now, but somehow she could still breathe.  Her last moment at the noose could last to eternity, and letting her to enjoy this strange sensation of dying endlessly.  It felt extremely sexual, she felt horny, and all this time, she was fucked relentlessly in her both holes.  She was having sex with death, and death had teased her and raped her and it could go on raping her endlessly.  She felt that death had not finished with her yet, that was why she was still alive, and she would serve death by submitting herself completely, let death continued to tease her and rape her.  Her body began to respond to all the stimulations she had received.  It had turned on her body completely, her nipples erected to its full length, and she wanted death to rape her as hard as it could.  The wonderful feeling kept building up on her, and she felt that she could hang like this forever and enjoying every moment of it.  Through out the night, the men had tied up her body to complete helplessness and then they had brutally raped her in any way they liked. That had made her aware that she no longer had control over her body.  Then the following torture with extreme pain had forced her mind to submit to her fate, and it had made her totally accepted the noose.  However, so far the noose had given her no pain at all.  Comparing to what she had been through, it was her best pleasurable experience through out the night.  She was willing to let it to go on forever, until her pussy had told her otherwise.  Unlike the fucking machine that had wasted lots of her liquid to drip to the ground, the dildo had locked everything in.  So that the fucking had lasted over an hour to dry up, but now her pussy started to contract to resist the ever growing roughness, her body was uncontrollably started to tense up and shaking violently, just like the last stage of dying in the noose.  This movement had wasted her oxygen and made the noose slightly tighter, and Patricia had lost her battle of oxygen war.  Even her throat could no longer to relax and began to stiffening up, which had made her breathing became more difficult.  Her lungs began to burn.  She knew there was nothing she could do, struggling only burned oxygen faster, and she had accepted the slow strangulation to death.  The burning in her lungs raised her other desire, she regretted that at her final stage at the noose, the men did not fuck her, and she hoped that for the last time, they could massage her nipples to turn her on more.  She was ready to die, her sight became blurring, her lungs ached, yet her body kept building up the burning desire, and then she exploded.  It exploded inside of her, nothing could come out, so that it kept on exploding, her orgasm was completely locked into her body.  Her pussy first stopped contracting, and started sending her pleasure signals, and she had a small trembling all over her body.  She wanted to moan, but the noose had gagged her completely.  There was no way she could let out her sensation.  Every response her body had produced was all locking inside of her and accumulating, the feeling was wonderful.  Her body became very relaxed, she was nearing death by her suffocation, but she had never felt better in her life than this moment.  She was half-conscious and about to faint, but the slight intake of fresh air saved her from her death.  Her breathing was back, and she was slowly recovering.  Inside of her body, the explosions of orgasm continued.

Jane was again in panic, she realized that her body weight had made her impossible to hang for any longer, and she needed more air.  She was still swinging slightly, but she decided to try to push her knees down to reach ground.  It turned out that it was an extremely difficult task.  The spring was extremely strong, she needed her whole strength to force it down, and it had burned out her oxygen a lot faster.  It had enhanced the sensation burning in her lungs, and even her pussy was telling her to hurry up with its increasing roughness feeling.  However, the swing had made it extremely difficult, she could feel the ground sliding to touch her knees, but she could not get a firm grip to stand on the ground.  When she tried to loosen her muscle and to retry another direction, her lower body sprung back and jerking her back and forth.  She was desperate, and she knew there was little time left for her.  She hated Arnold to give her suck a difficult task, and if she died, Arnold would be the executioner.  The sensation of burning filled her body, her pussy also sending her strong desire, the image of Arnold strangling her while fucking her in the mouth came back to her.  She decided to do one last try, if she still could not touch ground, she would give up and let Arnold to take her life away.  Without even knowing what her position was, she stretched as hard as she could and waited.  The swing reached the low point and she had touched down.  She had lost her entire oxygen supplies, but then a sudden fresh air hit her lungs, and a joy of survival feeling hit her.  That was the emotion her body was waiting for, her body exploded inside, sending her waves after waves of pleasure, she had beaten Arnold once more.  She still needed to use her whole body muscles to stretch to hold ground, but when most of the tension from the noose was gone, strangely enough, she was not choking at all, and she could take in as much air as she could.  While she was caught in this position, her legs squeezed tight to her pussy, making the dildo stimulation so enhanced that she could not bear it, but she could not do anything about it but to tolerate it.  She hated Arnold for it, to think of such an evil way to force her to tolerate her own orgasm and could not respond to it, but at least she could happily taking huge gulp of fresh air.  The massive stimulation from the dildo kept her orgasm going for a long time, and it kept building up on her, all she could do was to use her maximum strength to stretch and breathe.  Until finally, her muscles could no longer hold on, nor her body could tolerate her orgasm without responses, she let go due to exhaustion, and then she bounced back to the hanging position.  Once again, the noose started to choke on her, and she had to offer her throat to its mercy.  However, she knew what she should do next time, when her muscles had gotten some rest, she could touch the ground again before she ran out of air, with or without an orgasm, and she had survived.

Chapter 8, the rescue

The time was 6:00am, Patricia was still in her internal explosion, and the only sign was her slightly trembling body.  Her thought had drifted picturing John and Peter was fucking her while she was on the noose, and she desperately needed them to touch her breasts and massaging her nipples.  She felt someone was teasing her nipples, and they felt good.  Her consciousness was back, someone was indeed massaging her nipples.  With head still tilted backward, and she dared not change that position to lose air, she saw from the corner of her eyes that it was Fred that was playing with her nipples.  At first she thought, the time had arrived, and the men would let her down, but there seemed to be no other movement or sound.  She tried hard to look, and she found only Fred was in the room, her heart sunk.  Fred noticed Patricia had saw him, he kept on massaging her nipples, which were fully erected, then he added pinching and pulling, and then he began to speak,

"Patricia, you have done well, I believed you are going to make it.  Last night with you meant to have our revenge, and you have indeed given us the best time of our lives.  We were going to kill you both, when morning arrived.  However, Arnold had come up with a proposal that tempted every one.  Arnold is a professional slave master, his specialty is to design and build these ingenious devices to use on women.  He can use his devices gradually to bring out the submissive nature in a woman, and he can spot the potential very quickly, it is either you have it or you do not.  He proposed that if he can bring out your submissive nature, and break you down to become a slave.  Then he will become your master, and we can all share you, and you will have a new future ahead of you to live the life of a submissive slave, but at least you will live.  Arnold believed that he has broken you, and he can't wait to take you in as his slave.  However, we have agreed that there must be unanimous decision, only all four of us all agree to take you in, and then we will spare your life.  So far, I am sure that John and Peter cannot wait to have you, but I have not made up my mind yet.  They are now sleeping in their office, but they have set up alarm clock to wake them at 7:00am to come for you, so that I have to make up my mind quick."

His words had made Patricia felt very uneasy, she had a dark shadow growing in her mind.

Behind Fred, Jane was listening with frightened eyes.

"You see, you have made John and Peter enjoyed you every steps of the way, but so far, what do I get?  I got your mouth once, but it stopped short, then I had never gotten the chance to touch you again.  So that here is the deal and your last chance, I still want your mouth, and I will do it now, if you can make me come, then I will spare your life."

Fred began to climb up the ladder, and Patricia was facing the fate to do a blowjob to save her life.  However, she had no way to move any part of her mouth and tongue right now.  Her face had shown panic.  Fred faced her with his cock, it had erected, and his touch to her nipples had turned into violence.  His last command to her was to ask her to stick out her tongue.  She did it with extreme difficulty, and once her tongue was out, she could no longer retrieve it with the noose tightly around her throat.  Fred began to fuck her, her mouth was dry and motionless, but Fred kept on grabbing her head and pulled to create friction with her tongue licking him below.  Every time Patricia's head was forcing forward by Fred, she would lose her ability to breathe, but when pushed back, she could take in a small gulp.  She tried to focus on her breathing, and ignoring the man who had never brought pleasure to her.  She was indeed worried that if he could ever get his load off.  However, there was the animal wildness in Fred's eyes, he seemed extremely excided by something, and his cock had shown it, so that he kept on fucking Patricia's mouth, and he continued to speak.

"You must be wondering if you've become a slave, how about the company?  Someone will find you missing and come looking.  As you know that I can forge document with good skill, you are the only clever one to spot me.  I have forged your resignation on the desk of the board, you have a better job offer from Europe, and you have already left taking Jane with you.  In addition, you have appointed me to be acting CEO since I am the senior staff, and you have highly recommended the board to make me official.  I believe they will, because they have no one else to choose from the company.  So that you see, there is no turning back now.  Other guys will be grateful to you too, since only you and Jane knew they were fired, so that not only they can get their jobs back, I will promote them to VP's to have the full control of the company."

Patricia felt desperate, and there must be more plots behind this.  The shadow in her mind grow, she and Jane had stumbled on a very dangerous ground, knowing something that they should not know.

About this time, Fred had shot his load into Patricia's mouth, and his semen had filled her mouth and then started to drip down from her tongue.  There was nothing Patricia could do, she could not spit nor swallow.  Fred's Viagra had long lost its effect, and it was his own impulse to finish his final task to Patricia, insulting her in his best way.  He was satisfied, and there was only one thing left to do.  He kissed Patricia on the chick and climbed down.  Then he said,

"Thank you Patricia, you have done well, I did not expect you to pull this off, but a promise is a promise, no need to wait for the other guys, I will put you down now."

He looked at her nipples, could not helped to play with them one last time, he massaged them, pinched and pulled harder and harder, until he saw pain in Patricia's face, and then Patricia seemed to have heard him whispered, "What a pity."Fred went to her back, and said,

"Do you know that both of you were never in real danger to die from the noose?  Arnold had secretly put his safety device in.  He tied a stopper to the noose to prevent it from moving in further, it can only go so far, and not enough to choke you to death.  You will only be choked if your neck was tightening up, and even if you have past out, your neck will become loose and your breathing will be back.  I am going to untie the rope hanging from your back to put you down slowly, once the rope is untied, you will immediately hung by your full weight, this is your chance to get a feel of what a real noose is like."

Patricia suddenly felt a strong force tightening up on her whole throat and her neck stretched straight and was extremely painful, her air supply immediately cut off, the noose cut deep into her throat, it had even blocked out her blood circulation, her face immediately turned blue.  Very little struggles she could do, she was already short of air from Fred's fucking, and she had been suffocating for a long time.  Now with losing her complete air supply, her body started the final stage of violent shaking immediately.  Fred tied the end rope to the side frame, and then he whispered his last words to Patricia,

"You see, I forged lots of company documents, I stole company money, and I can't believe you could ever become a slave.  You may have fooled us all, so that my dear, I can't afford to let you live.  By the way, when I was doing your mouth, I took the stopper off, and I also turned the guys' alarm off too."

Patricia's mind had known this would happen to her when she first saw Fred in the room alone.  She had long recognized who was the evil one, but she had to accept her fate, she knew she had no control over it.  She had no regrets, she had experienced a night no one else could ever had, and her sexual encounter from this one night had exceeded her entire life experiences.  She no longer feared death, and the last thing in her mind was, finally, she would know what it was like to die from the noose.  Her ears started to ring, and she was slowly fading away, she was losing conscious slowly, and she felt no pain from her body, and her pussy was still giving her pleasure, death was still raping her in her final moment, it was indeed a pleasurable experience to die from the noose.  Across from the gallows, Jane was in her desperate struggling, and she knew she was Fred's next victim.

Right at this time, Fred stunned as if he had seen a ghost, it was Arnold standing next to the steal door.  Without a word, he pulled out a knife and walked toward Fred, and Fred kept stepping back terrified.  When Arnold reached the gallows, he cut the noose rope from the frame.  Patricia dropped to the floor landed on her side motionlessly.  Arnold went down to pull her noose loose, checked her pulse, and then with a few more quick jerks, he had cut her chest ropes in order to let her breathe freely.  Then he looked at Fred, "What do you think you are doing?"

Fred was afraid and staring at the knife, but he persisted,

"I am just doing the right thing, our agreement must be unanimous.  I have the right to kill her.  Are you going to back out on our deal?  Think of the money I have put up for you.  And you and I both know that she is dangerous to us."

Arnold answered, "No!  Our unanimous agreement was to let me to decide whether they fit to be slaves, and only if not, then we will kill them.  She is mine to keep.  But I will not back out on our deal!"Arnold put his knife away and continued, "We are in this together, I took your money, and I am as guilty as you are.  Here is what I will do.  I will keep the girls in my dungeon on a tight leash.  As long as the dungeon can keep on running, they won't go anywhere else, and you can come to the dungeon any time you preferred to enjoy them.  As for next Friday, I will design a special program for you alone, and you can pick any girl you want from the company, and I will convert her for you, you can get as many personal slaves as you liked, how does that sound to you, boss?" Fred was a little reluctant, but Arnold did have a point, and his offer was indeed very tempting.  He said, "Sounds good, just make sure you keep them on a tight leash, and tell Patricia I haven't done with her yet."Arnold said, "Ok boss, please tell the guys to go home, come back tonight at 10:00pm. We'll discuss it then."

After Fred had left, Arnold went to Jane.  She was hanging there but her body had remained completely stilled.  When she first heard Arnold in the room, she had calmed down and stopped her desperate struggle, which had almost killed her.  She was now raised her head, submissively giving her throat to the noose, and her eyes were smiling at Arnold when he walked up to her.  Arnold kissed her on the mouth and then cut her down, "You heard us, and you know what will happen to you from now on, my personal slave."He kissed her eyes, forced them to close and left her there.  He checked back on Patricia, she was still unconscious, but her chest movement had shown that she was recovering.  It was now 6:30am. 

Arnold had suspected Fred might do something drastic after seeing him had become wilder through out the night.  Therefore, he did not sleep, and kept a close watch at Fred.  He had followed Fred and had witnessed everything.  Only when he saw Fred tied the noose end to the side frame that he was sure that he was going to kill Patricia.  He came to her rescue at the last moment.  It was a close one, rarely in his training that he would allow his subject to go that deep into the final stage of dying.  He reminded himself that he must ask Patricia about her feeling later.  He knew Fred was the evil one, but he was the boss now, and his dungeon needed a lot more of his finances.  Therefore, he had decided to play along with him.  He would try to bring out Fred's true nature to show to the duel, to get them on his side, and then he would move in to finish him off.  Arnold started to clean up.

Chapter 9, the dungeon

Saturday had passed on peacefully.  It was now 10:00pm.  The three men had come to the basement well rested.  The first sight they had seen was the gallows was gone, and the two girls were sitting in the sofa with Arnold sitting next to them.  They were both still bounded by the rope art and knees and ankles tied.  Jane was sitting with her knees bent to the side placing her ankles on the sofa.  Patricia was sitting straight, legs tilted to one side, a perfect lady-like gesture.  They were both completely naked, and the only difference from last night was they were both wearing a ball-gag.

John was angry, "Arnold, have you no heart, tying them up like that for the whole day."

Arnold laughed, "Take a closer look.  I freed them.  I let them sleep through the day.  I've cleaned them, I've fed them, and I've even given them a shampoo.  I put these on them a few minutes ago preparing them for shipping.  And it is not that tight, just enough to hold them but no pain at all."

The girls were indeed looked refreshing, cleaned and rested.  No obvious bruises on Jane, but slash marks were visible on Patricia's whole body and her breasts and nipples were still carrying the signs of heavy torture. There was a clear noose mark on both of their necks. 

"Shipping to where?"asked by Peter.

Arnold answered, "Thanks to Fred, my dungeon is opened, and I am shipping them tonight with all the gears I have stored here.  You guys will be in for a big treat within a couple of days when I have set up my new design."

      "Please tell us, we are dying to know."John persisted.

      Arnold began,

"Ok, it is the automatic bucket that has given me the idea.   A change up motor fixed on the beam can easily simulate the pulling.  It is the same type of motor used in the fucking machine.  The metal spring I used on Jane will give the same kind of pulls if I use it to link the clamps to the motor.  I will change the gallows to a stainless steal rack and set up remote controls and cameras to connect it to the Internet.  Here is what you can get.  I will tie the girls to the rack the same way we have immobilized Patricia, and I will add a noose to their neck.  From your computer, you can select the force you want to pull on their nipples.  Hell!  You can even pull one nipple at a time, or switch on the vibrating tongs I have put on their nipples and clitoris to tease them.  This will give them a new kind of sensation, which they did not get last night.  You can choose the force to pull on the noose to hang them.  You can control the speed of the fucking machines fixed on the rack.  I will add a few more ropes to their knees and thighs.  You can pull on the waist ropes to strangle them.  You can spread their legs into the shape you liked, or stretch her toes to hurt her.  You can release their legs while you pull on the noose to watch them kick.  You can talk to them, they can reply to you with their cries, and you get to watch all of your doings from your computer screen from any angle.  That will be your hangman's game when you are bored in your office.  It is also possible to control the whole rack, you can rotate the rack to any directions, you can do all these things to them while they are in their up right, or up side down, or flat positions.  You can also keep on spinning them like the noose dancing Patricia had shown us.  However, I will make sure you cannot use enough force to kill them.  They are valuable to us, I intend to make a lot more of these hangman's racks, and we definitely will need more fresh bloods."Arnold finished, and then he turned to Fred, "Boss!  Fresh blood is your department."

"Don't worry, I will keep them coming."Fred answered.

All men were clearly excited with this crazy idea.  Fred was even more excited, not only because he would get to control the fate of all the women he could pick from the company, he could even hire more fresh bloods in for him to pick his victims.  He even thought of marketing the racks, it would be the most expensive sporting good of his company, and with much higher price to come bundled with a well-trained slave.  After all, it was definitely belonged to the sporting goods department.  John and Peter were the perfect sales men to sell it.  Customers could also buy time from the Internet to tease or torture the slaves in the dungeon.  He could ask Arnold to fake the force on the noose, making the true hangman thought the girls were at his disposal for execution.  The girls could fake a noose dancing to the death scenes for the hangman so that he could really rip them off.  Arnold could take up customized request, he could build the devices the customers wanted or to train the slaves for them, the potential was unlimited.  His mind had gone completely wild with these ideas.  He was seeing tons of money rolling in, and his CEO Job at the company would definitely hold.  He could indeed turn the company around.  As long as the company continued to exist, he could get endless supplies of young sexy victims to send to Arnold's dungeon to create more businesses.

"Who will be our subject next Friday?"Arnold asked.

"Laura!"All three men answered together.  Laura was their sexist and the most successful sales woman.

"Laura it is, and Boss, since you are our hardcore guy, I will definitely work out some more designs for you to enjoy.  I guarantee there will be a lot more toys for you to play with, and you won't be disappointed."Arnold winked at Fred.

Arnold knew the chance to bring out Fred's beast nature was right there.  Laura was the only successful sales person in the company, and her performance had made all the men looked poor.  She was the major reason why the men could not hold their jobs.  Fred must have hated her.  Her sexy body was just liked Jane's, but enhanced to perfection with good exercises.  Her body had made all the men drooling over her, but only her best customers could have a chance to enjoy it.  Arnold knew it would take a severe action to make Fred out of control.  The best he could do was to give Fred the thing he could not refuse. 

Arnold thought, "Fred liked to beat up women, I guess I will just have to bring out the whip against my principle.  Poor Laura will suffer for sure, but I will make it up to her after she has become my slave, I am looking forward to have her."

Arnold seldom used the whip on his subject unless it was necessary.  Whipping was too easy to cause bleeding and even to leave scars.  He decided he would choose the type of whip carefully, and he would monitor Fred and to stop him if things had gotten out of hand.  He knew the best way to make a woman's body available to whipping.  He would tie her wrists and elbows behind her back, then lifted her wrists to hang her up in the air.  Then he would spread her legs wide and tight to make her immobilized.  Under this position, her arms would be completely out of the way to block the whips from any direction.  She would bend slightly forward, and that would make her ass and her inner thighs become the favorite target for her torturer.  All of her intimate parts were available to teasing and penetration.  To encourage the torturer further, he could clip large ding-dong bells to her nipples and clitoris.  Not only they could bring more sensations to her body, they would make a nice music of pain when she was whipped, that would encourage her torturer to keep on whipping her.  If he had to stop the whipping because it had gone out of hand, he could let Fred to use hot candle wax or cloth pins to tease her body for her to get a short break, and then Fred could resume the whipping to knock off the wax and pins.  If her stretched arms behind her back had become too unbearable to her, he could use a noose on her neck to carry off part of her weight.  By then, she would welcome the noose, and that could easily break her down to total submissiveness.  Arnold's intention was to push Fred out of control, and if things could go on like this every weekend, eventually, Fred could become completely insane.  Once Fred had gone to the mad house, John could take over his place in the company.  During this time, he could suck up Fred's funding as much as he could to build up the dungeon, and he could design more various devices to use on the fresh bloods Fred had provided.  All of the victims Fred brought in would have to suffer to help to break down Fred's mind.  Arnold would be getting the best deal from both sides.  "It's going to be a bright tomorrow for me."Arnold concluded.

Issues back to the present, Peter asked, "How are you going to move the girls through the city?  I know it's a long way to your dungeon."

"I will show you with Patricia here, Patricia, please stand up and kneel down."Patricia stood up and kneeled obediently.  Arnold took a rope to pull from behind her knees and pushed her body down until her knees and upper legs pressed to her chest, then he tied the rope to her back.  He then used another rope to pull her wrists and ankles together.  She was hog tied and reduced to a compact ball shape object.  "Jane, it is your turn."Jane obediently followed Arnold's order, and then two hugged tied balls were now on the floor.

"See those square wooden boxes?  I will stuff the boxes with foam rubber to protect their body from bumping.  I will place them in the box on their side, which will not be too uncomfortable.  Then I will put oxygen mask on them, blindfold them and plug their ears, which will help to calm them down during the shipping.  I will use my truck to bring them and my gears to my dungeon tonight.  If you will excuse me, I am eager to leave.  The girls still owe me half an hour of hanging and I have to finish that to make them officially as my slaves.  It will take more severe measures than the half weight hanging to bring them to the breaking point in half an hour"

"Please Arnold, we are dying to know, could you give us more details?"  The duel was curious.

Arnold touched Jane's hair gently whom had been Hog tied to the ground all this time without moving, "For Jane here, I will always make her to do some exercise, she needed it.  Half weight is about right for her to last for 30 minutes.  I will hang her without tying her legs, and I think we have neglected her E-cup tits last night, so that her tits will have to take on half of her weight this time, I am looking forward to see how her tits will look like binding together and hanging from a rope."At this time, Jane made a loud complaint through her gag.  "I will lift her knees up and tie to the side of her waist, to make her legs to form a big M shape, so that she cannot wrap her legs around me to support her weight.  Then I will give her the added fun of having sex with me.  I will enter her but not moving, she will have to fuck me to make me come while I can have my fun with her nipples.  Only after I have come, then I will let her down.  So that she is racing against her time, it depends on how well she can fuck.  Who knows, may be I can last for hours."Arnold was teasing Jane, and Jane made another loud complaint through her gag.

Arnold started to touch Patricia's hair, "As for Patricia, she will always get the mixing of pain and pleasure.  I haven't found out her limit yet, but I am sure that she can tolerate a lot more than her half body weight, so that I am going to hang her in full weight."Then Patricia made a loud complaint through her gag.  "She will get a chance to reduce her noose weight using my favorite body parts of hers, which are her nipples and her beautiful long legs.  I will lift her legs high up in the air to form a big V shape, her ankles' ropes will go up to the beam then come back down to pull on her nipple clips.  If the noose is too much for her, she can use her legs to pull her nipples up to share the weight.  Say if each of her nipples can take a quarter of her body weight, then her noose weight will reduce in half.  Of course, I will make sure that she will have to pay for the penalty, for the clips on her nipples will definitely bite harder if she pulls on them.  She will have to find out the balance point between her life and her pain by herself.  I will enjoy watching her legs in motion, and I will add fucking machines beneath her to give her pleasure.  As you can see, she will need to use her nipples to save her life this time."All men laughed, and they were getting a hard on.

Finally, Arnold said, "I intend to get the dungeon up and running as soon as possible and to finish up with their training.  Then I will need them to test my new designs.  So please don't come to the dungeon, and don't bother me next week, I will call you when the network is up and running."

While Arnold was about ready to go, Peter said hesitantly, "Arnold, since we can't see them for a while, can we do them one more time now?"

"You can do Jane from the Internet, but other than that, she belongs to me alone.  But Patricia is all yours, why don't you two do her together, because I'm on a tight schedule."

The duel gathered around Patricia, but they did not know how to start, the accesses to her were all blocked. Arnold laughed, and then he untied the rope pulling her wrists to ankles, then her two holes where available.

Arnold commanded, "Peter, you lie on the couch, put Patricia's back on your chest, have fun."

Now Peter could access her rare while John could have fun with her front.  Arnold noticed Patricia was not wet, but she accepted the men quietly.  She closed her eyes, little expression shown while the men were entering her.  Arnold knew that her sensitive nipples were the whole key to turn on this perfect body.  He reminded himself that when he put Patricia to test his new ideas, her nipples must be the primary targets.

John said with excitement while he was thrusting into Patricia,

"Arnold, I have to admit, Patricia is all I've wanted, and no one else.  I will come to your dungeon every weekend for her, and I will play with her from Internet, I need to have her everyday."Peter said, "Me too."

Arnold noticed a faint smile shown on Patricia's face, her eyes still closed.  It was hard to detect her smile because she was wearing the ball-gag, but there was definitely a change of expression, a triumph expression.  She had won herself two slaves.  Arnold suddenly realized that she had fooled them all, and she hadn't been broken down at all.  Arnold was thinking in his mind, "Well done Patricia, you are definitely my biggest challenge.   I guess I will just have to work out more schemes to break you, I have got all the time in the world to do it in my dungeon, and I know exactly how to break you, your nipples are your breaking point, you cannot control your reaction to them."Arnold was pleased that he had chosen his dungeon location well, it was located in a remote area, not a living soul around in miles, and his first funding from Fred had been used on expensive electronic equipments to make the place as secured as a jail.  He would indeed put Patricia on a tight leash and she would be his prisoner at his disposal.  He believed he could even turn Jane to his side to help to break down Patricia.  He indeed had all the time in the world to have his ways with Patricia.  His sadist nature had surfaced and he was excited with the challenge, he is determined to transform Patricia no matter how long it would take.  He thought, "Seemed that I will just have to torture you as my daily routine from now on."Arnold was smiling at Patricia with her eyes closed, and Arnold's smiles turned wicked.  Patricia did not realize that she would soon subject to more blizzard torture schemes, and they were now forming in Arnold's mind.  She was heading to an eternal living hell far more frightening then the basement here.  She was about to live the eternal torturing life of a rebellious slave girl.

At this time, John whispered to Arnold while he was inside Patricia, he tried not to let Fred to hear it,
"Arnold, I thank you for saving Patricia's life, but if you can't transform her to a slave, are we really going to kill her?  I know I can't do it."Arnold laughed, and then he whispered back,
"Throughout my entire career as a slave master, I have yet to fail to convert a slave."

THE STORY ENDED.  THE BATTLE BETWEEN PATRICIA AND ARNOLD CONTINUED.

PART 2

After I have finished The Royal Treatment, I was not satisfy with it, it was too long and told little of the story I had in mind.  I felt I needed to continue the story, and I will take a longer period.  Many new ideas had come up, so I decided to try out the sequel immediately.  I started to write Patricia's escape attempts, and she would fail time after time to receive her punishment repeatedly.  However, as the story goes, I find that to describe the lives in the dungeon could provide endless events.  Therefore, I have shifted my directions completely.  I ended up designing a fully automated rack to train slaves.  The ingenuity of the rack grows as the story goes.  Patricia was battling against the rack.  They both increased their abilities in the endless battle.  In the end, the rack can keep the slaves alive and to torture them endlessly.  I am dedicating the story to hanging, choking, fucking machine and nipple torture lovers.  The story focused on several women, but Patricia is still the leading role.  My design no longer available from adult store, and it had turned into a sci-fi story.  However, I believe I have not broken any law of physics this time.  I ended up writing Eden even longer.  However, I can promise you one thing.  The actions are endless.  I believe it is a much better story than The Royal Treatment.  However, it has drained me dry of my imaginations.  I have used up all the tricks I could think of.  I do not think I can continue any more.  However, I truly wanted to continue.  I have grown much found of the Patricia character I created.  If there will ever be an ending, I will make her win the battle, but not before she has to go through times after times of tortures and punishments.  If I can finally come up with some new tricks, I would like to focus on Patricia and the princess for the story to continue.  Moreover, I hope I can add love story to it, Patricia deserves love to continue her adventures.

	Chapter 1, first night
	Chapter 2, through the week
	Chapter 3, Laura's kidnap
	Chapter 4, the punishment
	Chapter 5, the auto-training program
	Chapter 6, Eden
	Chapter 7, business preparation
	Chapter 8, the business
	Chapter 9, first export
	Chapter 10, the graduation
	Chapter 11, Patricia's sacrifice
	Chapter 12, fresh from the box
	Chapter 13, Eden-II

It was midnight Saturday.  A container truck was driving on a dirt road.  The road led to a remote area hidden in the forest.  The condition of the road was so bad that the truck kept bouncing around.  It looked as if the area was free from human visit for a long time.  There was not a living soul around in miles.  It was Arnold carrying his two precious cargos.  After an hour of driving, he had arrived at his dungeon hidden deeply in the forest.  It was an abandoned timber factory, but it had become alive.  With newly installed sophisticated equipments, Arnold had turned the place into a prison-tight torture house.  Tonight, the prison had received its first two victims

Patricia had felt her body heavily bumped around in the wooden box.  She was holding firmed by foam rubber, and her hug tied into the ball shape had protected her well.  She could not see nor hear, but she knew she must have been a long way out of the city.  Her fate to the dungeon was unknown, but she knew she had a surviving chance.  Both she and Jane were no good dead to the men, the men had big plans for the girls, and the girls would be their tools to satisfy their evil lust.  Patricia knew she had to be patient, despite Arnold's deceiving appearances, she knew she had met her match.  Arnold was not easy to deceive, and she had to be extremely careful to save herself from the eternal hell she was entering.  When the truck stopped, she felt her box lifted and transported to basement in an elevator.

Arnold took the girls out and removed their blindfolds and earplugs.  The girls saw they were in a large basement, unpacked boxes everywhere. There were many steel roof bars showing that it was a very strong structure for heavy machinery.  Arnold was excited.  He had a full day of good rest, so that he wanted to get down to the business immediately.  Neither of the girls would get any sleep tonight, it was cleared that they were going to face their half hour of hanging training they owed to Arnold immediately.

Without a word, Arnold took Patricia under a roof bar.  He tied a rope behind her back and lifted her off the ground.  Once again, her chest ropes started to strangle her tight, and she got the all too familiar feeling of helplessness she has had last night.  With her ball gag, she watched Arnold silently, no fear showing in her eyes.

"You think you can get thru tonight as easy as last night, aren't you?  You are definitely wrong baby."

  Arnold pinched on Patricia's chick.  He untied her legs and then tied a rope to each of her ankles.  Then he took out a pair of new kind of nipples' clips Patricia had not seen before.  The clip head was quite large, square shape with about 2 inches in length.  The clip head was metal and wrapped with rubber.  There was a chain pulling the clip, and when pulling on the chain, the clip would bite harder to hold its prey.  Arnold attached the two clips to her nipples and they covered not only her entire nipples, but included most of her corona area as well.  Then Arnold raised her ankles, pulled them all the way up over her head by the roof bar and then came back down to tie the ropes to her nipple clip chains.  He allowed some bending space for her knees.  Patricia's long slender legs were forming a beautiful V shape with her bounded body behind them, and her nipples had been pulled to point up, her pussy was wide opened.  However, Patricia could stretch her legs straight to prevent herself pulling her nipples, her weight was supported by her back hanging rope.  Arnold then again took out the two fucking machines that had tortured Patricia for 3 hours last night.  With her legs up, it was easy to suspend them under her and positioned the dildos well into her.  Arnold switched them on immediately.  When Patricia's nipples started to receive the stimulation by the clips, they had turned on her body slowly, and she had accepted the fucking machines without complaint.  She knew there was nothing she could do to escape, so that she closed her eyes, submissively accepting the pounding she was getting.  Lastly, Arnold took out the noose, tightened it around her neck and hanged her over the roof bar.  He had pulled it tight enough to let her neck to take half of her body weight.  She had to tilt her head back to find the breathing room.  Arnold caressed her hair gently, removed her ball gag.

Then he said, "I trust you can tolerate it a lot better than Jane, so that I will let yourself to find out how to live through this one."

He released her hanging rope from her back.  Immediately Patricia dropped a small distance, until the strong tug from her neck stopped her.  Her full weight plus the fucking machine's weight had all acted completely to her neck.  The noose had totally strangled her throat.  Her air cut off completely.  She had never hung by so strong a force before, and it had knocked her into a panic.  She tried to struggle, causing her body swinging, and then her nipples' pain told her what she should do.  She pulled her ankles down, the pain from her nipples increased, she kept pulling harder, tolerating the growing pain, but she still could not get air.  The noose was binding her throat extremely tight, and her pain was reaching her maximum tolerable level.  She felt suffocated, her lungs quickly started to burn, and her struggles had wasted her oxygen.  The burning desire was all too familiar to her, and again she felt death was raping her, but this time, death had shown her no mercy, it was giving her pain too. Desperately, she used more strength, the pain made her wanted to scream, and she managed to produce a hissing sound through her noose to let out her scream.  Finally, she could breathe, but only under the extreme pain of her nipples that would force her to scream.  Her hissing sound continued. Her body was swinging back and forth.  Her nipples and corona areas crushed flat by the clips.  Tears came down from her eyes.  Arnold watched her and teased her by using his hands to caress her inner thighs and to rub on her clitoris.  He was using Patricia to turn himself on.  He kept on teasing her to make sure her clitoris fully erected.  Patricia's body was as turned on as Arnold's penis.

Arnold was fully satisfied and turned to the frightened Jane.  He untied her legs, and then pushed her knees to the side of her waist, he tied them tight to her waist, and her legs had formed an M shape.  Then he used ropes to surround the base of her breasts to squeeze them tight.  Her breasts bulged out like two large peaches.  Finally, Arnold connected the noose end rope to her breast rope, and started to pull her up from the roof bar.  Jane was hanging in the air by her breasts.  Pain clearly shown on her face, and she was moaning through her ball gag.

"What's the matter, too tight?  Do you want to take half of the weight off?" 

Jane was nodding her head.  Arnold placed the noose around her neck, tightened it, removed her gag, and then let go.  Jane fell a short distance until her neck stretched and she was again hanging with her half weight like last night, but this time with pain on her breasts.  She had to tilt her head back to breathe.  Arnold did not wait.  He thrust his bulging penis into her and whispered,

"And you know what you will have to do, the sooner you can finish, the sooner you can save yourself and Patricia as well." 

With the little air she could take, Jane tried hard to twist and push her lower body, fucking Arnold as hard as she could.  She knew it would exhaust her air fast, and she would soon suffocate, but she had to try.  She felt Arnold's very thick penis in her pussy the first time, it filled her up, and the sensation was wonderful.  The burning in her lungs and the pain from her breasts all seemed to have enhanced her sensation.  She became mindless, kept fucking as hard as she could, she no longer care whether she would soon to suffocate to the death.  It did not take long for Jane to reach her orgasm, she shivered and then to Arnold's surprise, she fainted.  She had suffocated without herself knowing it.  Arnold did not come. He sighed and put her down, and let her to recover on the floor.  However, he still needed the fuck, so that he walked to Patricia.

All this time, Patricia was trying desperately to find the best position to maintain her breathing while not allowing her extreme pains from her nipples to push her out of control.  Her legs were putting to such an awkward position that made her felt humiliated and vulnerable.  Her pussy and anus wide opened to the fucking machines to fuck her relentlessly.  This time, Arnold deliberately did not lube them, so that her pussy and anus had been convulsing to resist the ever-growing roughness.  Despite her struggles to stay alive, she could not ignore the sensation and pain from her lower body.  She knew she was going to get hurt soon.  Her legs felt very sour, she needed to let go from time to time, it would give her relief from her nipples, but she would hang under her full weight, and it was extremely painful and dangerous.  Her suffocation and short of circulation from neck up could knock her unconscious without her knowing it, and then it would be the end.  So that she counted the seconds in her mind, she would take 30 seconds to hang to rest her legs, and then pulled her up to breathe and tolerating her pain from her nipples.  She hated Arnold to think of this clever way to torture her nipples again.  However, she was still losing the battle, she could not get enough oxygen to support her legs' movement, and she knew she would soon lose her ability to struggle.  Her lungs were burning, death was near, and death was fucking her with ever-growing roughness.  The thought of giving up was growing stronger in her mind.  At this time, she saw Arnold walked up to her, she was desperately hoping that her time was up and Arnold was coming to let her down.  However, Arnold said,

"You will need to satisfy me first before you can get down."

He removed her anal dildo, holding her hips and pulled her back and lifted her up to form a 45-degree angle to the noose, but she was still pulling tight by the noose.  Then Arnold forced his thick penis into Patricia's very small anus.  Last night, it was Jane anticipating Arnold's penis in her anus, but it turned out to be Patricia's very small anus that had won the grand price.  Despite the dildo had worked over her anus for so long since last night, but due to her constant contracting, her anus did not enlarge at all, it had still maintained its virgin size.  However, the impossible had happened, and Arnold's penis should be several times thicker than Patricia's anus had penetrated into her.  Patricia's face had shown all the emotions, pains, shocked, disbelieving, panic, and desperation.  She opened her mouth wide, as if she was trying to scream, but only a hissing sound came out.  She tried to struggle, but her noose held her neck tight, her shoulder was twisting but with the rope art tightly binding her body, elbows and wrists.  Twisting was all she could do, and that could not affect Arnold's doing what so ever.  Moving her legs would only make her nipples hurt.  Her struggle was useless to against Arnold's invasion.  Her anus felt extremely painful, and from every thrust Arnold had made, she felt like her lower body was sawing up to split in half.  For the first time, she could not contract her anus.  Her anus was trying to contract, but no muscle moved, because they had all been stretching to the limit.  Patricia's desperate hissing scream was completely in synchronous with Arnold's movement.  She had to scream to release her extreme pain every time Arnold thrust in.  The tightness of her anus must have made Arnold felt good as well and he started to thrust harder and harder.  However, other than thrusting forward in Patricia, he was also pulling her body down to meet his penis.  That had choked her completely, and it was precisely at the time when she needed to scream.  Her feeling completely locked into her, and she had lost her ability to breathe.  No more hissing scream, she was wide eyed, mouth opened wide, and her face was slowly turned blue, there was only desperation on her face.  She was slowly been fucked to the death.  She had put up the strongest struggle she could manage, but it only caused her body twisted in vain.  She even tried to pull her legs to lift her nipples, but no way could she win her tug of war against Arnold's strong arms pulling her down.  The harder she struggled, the harder Arnold was pulling her down.  She felt the noose had deeply cut into her throat and it was getting tighter and tighter, she was hanging to the death not by her own weight but by Arnold's weight.  She had lost all of her oxygen reserves, her muscles were weakening, and her whole body started to shake violently, her ears started to ring, she was about to faint.  All this time, she could still feel the pounding and the pain from her anus.  Arnold did not stop until he saw the whiteness in her eyes, then he pulled out, pushed Patricia's body up and let her regain her consciousness for a while, then he would thrust into her and restarted the whole cycle.  It was not easy to make Arnold to come.  He was very skillful and he could control his sensation.  Since he was enjoying Patricia's tightness, he was in no hurry to finish the job.  The cycles kept repeating, Patricia was suffocating to half unconsciousness and then allowed to regain her senses, it had repeated for so many times, she had lost control of her mind completely.  Her body was totally motionless, no signs of struggling any more.  She had completely submitted herself to her torturer.  Her body still tensed up, all of her muscles were fighting against the intrusion, and her anus pain remained high. However, it also started to give her the sensation, because the penetration was so strongly that she had never experienced before.  Her pussy dildo was still fucking her relentlessly, and that all added up and locked inside of her.  The constant burning of her lungs also gave her the familiar sensation, and once again, she felt that it was death raping her.  She might have an orgasm during these endless cycles, but Arnold ignored it, though he did notice her pussy dildo's strokes had become smooth and slippery.  He had decided he needed to speed up the dildo later to force more sensation out of Patricia.  Right now, all he wanted to do was to get the best feeling he could out of his prey, dead or alive.  A long time had passed, and even Jane had recovered and was sitting on the floor terrified watching Arnold's endless fucking.  Patricia no longer had any lively signs on her body, and she was liked a dead corpse fucked by Arnold.  Only when she was choking to unconsciousness, the change of the whiteness in her eyes had shown that there was still life in her.  She was like a ping-pong ball, bouncing between Arnold and death.  Arnold had finally fulfilled his evil lust from Patricia and had come strongly into her.  After he had pulled out, Patricia's whole body become relaxed and she had totally collapsed, if Arnold did not hold her, she would let herself to hang to the death.  However, Arnold continued to hold her, let her breathe until she had regained her senses.

Then he whispered to her, "You have passed the training.  Now your punishment begins.  You see Patricia.  No one can fake submissiveness.  It is either you are, or you are not.  There is still a long way to go between you and me, and I will let you to decide now, it is either you submit completely, or you die."

Then he let go of Patricia.  Once again, Patricia dropped until the tight tug of her neck stopped her.  She was hanging on her full weight, and the noose had cut off her breathing.  She had no choice but to pull her legs and tolerating her nipples' pain to breathe.  She had started her hissing scream once more.  Her legs had rested during Arnold's fucking.  She could hold on for a while, but she knew if Arnold were not going to let her down, she would die from the noose slowly and painfully.  Arnold picked up Jane and he was about to leave the room, but he switched Patricia's pussy fucking machine to maximum before he went.  The strokes had changed from once a second to four times a second.  It pounded her like a hammer and it was too much for her to bear.  She was losing her lower body control, her pussy convulsed strongly.  Her whole belly muscles were trembling.  It made her controlling her legs became tougher.  She kept losing her hold on her ankles and dropped back to complete choking position, and she had to try very hard to pull herself back up.  She was helpless to resist the pounding, and her agony-hissing scream had shown that she was suffering.  Tears came down from her face, she felt defeated, she felt desperate, nothing had deceived Arnold, and she was still his prey and under his merciless torture.  The room filled with the pounding sound of the motors.  Patricia was alone to struggle and suffer to her death.  Death became merciless to her, not only it had raped her to the extreme, it had given her pain to punish her not being submissive.  Her bodily strength was slowly fading away, and when she lost her strength to struggle, death would take her.  Her desperate struggles continued through the night.  No one knew how long it took, until Patricia had finally lost her strength in her legs, and she was suffocating.  She closed her eyes and stopped moving.  Only the fucking machines were still pounding her like crazy.

    Patricia woke up in darkness.  The last thing she remembered was she had struggled for a very long time, until she could no longer pull her legs, and she was suffocating to lose consciousness.  She was in a cell with no windows.  The steal door had a small barred window to pass in a faint light.  Her bondage removed, but she was still in the nude.  She was lying on a mattress with a blanket covering her.  She looked around, the cell was empty, but it had a separate bathroom, even with shower facilities.  She had a sudden fear that this could be her future home for a long time. Her nipples, pussy, anus all felt pain.  Her neck also felt sore, her noose mark must have heavy bruises, and it felt hurt if she touched it.  She knew she had no other ways but to sleep it off.  She slept, and she was only been awaken once when she heard Jane's crying and begging to Arnold, and she heard Arnold was saying something about Jane had to be punished because she did not complete her task.  Patricia had spent a few more days in the cell, Arnold only came to her with food and drinks, and he made it cleared to her that if she refused the food, he would force them down to her throat with a tube.  He also brought ointments and lotions to take care of her bruises.  Patricia let him gently rubbing them to her body, but she knew that the reason Arnold wanted her to heal fast was to make her ready for more torture ahead of her.  Other than that, Arnold had left Patricia alone.  She did not hear Jane's voice again since the first night.

    It was Tuesday afternoon.  Patricia did not know that until Arnold came to get her.  She was to be prepared to test his new designs.  Arnold asked Patricia to place her hands behind her back, and he would tie her up again in the rope art.  Patricia had obediently obeyed.  Then Arnold took her to the large basement.  She saw Jane in the nude helping to set up a large steal structure.  Jane was wearing cuff and shackles.  Her cuffed hands were in front of her to allow her to do her work.  Jane looked different, she seemed to be wearing something but she was indeed in the nude.  Patricia then realized that Jane's skin was no longer pale white and she had a suntan all over her body.  However, there were slave marks printed on her body.  Her wrists and ankles were showing thick white lines, as well as her neck.  Patricia could easily guess what had happened.  Arnold had punished Jane by hanging her outdoors, and he had let the sun to torture her probably for a whole day.  However, there seemed to be no sunburns on her body.  Arnold had protected her body well with suntan lotion before putting her through the torture.  Not only so, the tan was so well spread, that even her inner thighs and her armpits were all been tanned.  Jane must have been spreading out on the rack, and she was toasting under the sun while being flipped around.  Jane looked skinnier and fit.  Her body looked sexier, even her breasts seemed firmer.  Arnold had indeed processing her into better shape.  However, Jane had become very timid and extremely obedient to Arnold's every command.  Patricia's heart sunk, it was hard to lose Jane, and she would have to fight her solo war against Arnold from now on.  Arnold and Jane had started to fix Patricia to a large steel rack.   Patricia was again immobilizing to the rack in a similar way as in the gallows.  She was hanging from her back, legs spread wide with ropes pulling her thighs, knees, ankles and toes.  A thick leather belt replaced her waist rope, which was similar to a corset and could be more effectively to shrink down on her waist without leaving rope burns.  A noose placed to her neck.  She noticed that every rope connected to the rack had a motor pulling them.  Lastly, with a ring gag placed to her mouth, so that she could still scream, but she could no longer speak any word.  Arnold then commanded Jane to tease Patricia, licking her nipples, and rubbing her clitoris.  Patricia's body after 3 days had fully recovered from the abuses, her swellings had all gone, her intimacies had all came back to normal reaction, only the slash marks on her still covered her whole body, and it would take weeks for them to heal, but they no longer hurt.  Jane's touch was very gentle and it had quickly aroused her desires.  Jane had never involved in sexual act with another woman before, but she had always wondered how it was like to make love with Patricia.  When she found that Patricia was helplessly opening up to her teasing, she was excited.  She could turn Patricia on and nothing Patricia could do to resist her.  Jane began to get rough.  She went down on Patricia, linking her clitoris, and using two fingers to fuck her. She felt Patricia was reacting to her with her muscles, and then Jane began to fuck her faster and faster.  Patricia stared to moan.  Jane was turning on by what she had made Patricia do.  Jane's nipples had erected and she was enjoying it herself.  Arnold did not let Jane to stop until he saw Patricia was totally wet and horny.  Then he started to put the gadgets on.  Fucking machines fixed to the rack were inserting into her, and she was now so turned on that she was welcoming them.  Then the horrible large clips Arnold used on her in the first night at the dungeon were attaching to her nipples and each was linking to a metal spring connected to the rack motor.  The memory of the pain had made Patricia shivered. Finally, Arnold blindfolded her with a large black cloth, and it had covered her entire upper face, only her nostrils and wide rounded mouth were showing.

"This will be how the world can see you, and no one can recognize you for sure."

The time was 6:00pm.  Patricia was ready to meet the world.

    At 6:00pm, Fred's cell phone rang, Arnold told him to get the duel together to Fred's computer.  He told them how to logon on with complicated identifications, and then they saw Patricia's perfect slim body made ready at their disposal.  The program was called Playtime.  They started to play with all the available options, tightening her body ropes, teasing her nipples, and fucking her with fucking machines.  Arnold kept on adjusting the glitches and forces they could apply.  Patricia's moaning and agony cries had provided his best references.  Finally, he asked them to put all options to the peak strength and started to tighten the noose around Patricia's neck.  They could hang her and tortured her at the same time.  This was the feature for Arnold to believe that all of the customers would do it repeatedly.  He had to stop it a few times to prevent Patricia from being hurt or even killed.  It took them 3 hours, but many glitches still left to be resolved.  They had decided to do it again the next day.  Patricia had gone through hell for three hours, only be taken back to her cell waiting for the next day to go through it again.  It took Arnold twomore days to work out all the glitches.  However, by Thursday, he had two racks ready, and Jane was at the men's disposal as well.  She was putting to various rotations and the men could fuck her and teased her in any positions.  The men had also noticed the tan on Jane, and her body could almost match up with Laura, Jane had become sexier.  However, the biggest surprise came to them on Friday morning, when Arnold could not wait to off office hour to get them together.

"You will want to tape this one, and you will definitely want to watch it all over again." 

The men added recording option, and what they had seen was Patricia immobilized and stretched in the same way, but there was one more option for them to choose from, it said, 'Gallows Execution'.  They eagerly selected it, and then they immediately saw all the ropes bounding her legs were loose, she could freely kick her legs, but the fucking machines still attached to her with ropes tied to her inner thighs and they had started fucking her.  Her back hanging rope came loose, and she dropped a short distance until the obvious tug from her neck had shown that she was hanging from the noose.  She started kicking violently.  The audio had passed the creaking sound of the rack and the clicking sound of the fucking machines.  While she was struggling, she was also under the relentless attacks from the fucking machines and by the clips pulling her nipples all with their maximum strength.  There was no sound coming through her ring gag, the noose had choked her throat completed.  The noose dancing continued, the rack started to rotate slowly, showing all angles of Patricia, and it was obvious that she was hanging from the noose with no other body support visible.  She kicked for a few minutes and then she started to slow down and finally to a violent shaking.  Then she was slowing down to small trembling.  John was worried, and he tried to find an option to stop it but could not find any.  Patricia's movement had almost stopped completely, and she was swinging back and forth pushed by the fucking machines.  John grabbed the phone to call Arnold.  When he had gotten through, Patricia had become motionless.  All the gadgets had stopped, and it was a dead silence.  Only the rotation of the rack had kept demonstrating this perfect body from all angles.

"Arnold, have we just killed her."  John was desperate.

Arnold laughed, "What do you think?  Anyone who does not think she was killed then please let me know."

No one answered.  They were all watching the dead still body rotating on the rack.  Arnold was truly pleased. 

"You might want to see it again to find any flaws in it, I am opened to the challenge, and this is how we can get the big money in." 

It seemed that the perfect hanging was a fake, but none of the men could spot how it was been done.

"Arnold, how did you do it?"  Fred asked.

"Sorry Fred.  That is my trade secret."  Arnold replied.

Peter asked, "How about Jane, when can we hang her like this?" 

Arnold said, "In due time, she is harder to train for this, but I will get her ready by next week."

Then he hanged up the phone.  Patricia was still slowly spinning on the rack motionless.  It was a 10 minutes video, but the men would definitely watch it repeatedly, and none of them would get any work done today.  Moreover, they were anticipating the evening to come for the night of Laura.

    Laura is a young and energetic sales woman in the company.  She has long dark hair and large brown eyes.  Her body well built with good exercises and her breasts were large, firm, her hips tight, and round.  Her slender long legs with short round skirt had always caught the sights of men.  She knows there is not a man in the company who does not want to have a piece of her.  However, she has kept her relationship well out of the company, only her best customers could have a chance at her, and they usually have to pay big for her.  That is also her reason for her good performance.  She is a loner, and she does not make friends in the company.  Not even with the other sales woman.

When Laura came to the office on last Monday, she saw the announcement that Patricia had left with Jane, and Fred had become their new CEO, it had disappointed her.  She knew that bad guys had gotten their way.  Despite she knew she was the best sales woman in the company, she could not help it to worry about her future.  She hated to have a miserable boss like Fred.  The duel that was so ill performed in the company seemed to have found their support, they were in and out of the CEO office everyday.  She even noticed an odd thing; those men were working late in Fred's office, which had never happened before.  On Friday afternoon, she received an email in her own office from John, and it was been assigned for her private viewing only.  It had a video file attached.  The mail simply said, "Meet me in the company cafe at 6:30pm.  I will show you how this can turn our company around and how you can keep your job."  She watched the video and her first sight stunned her.  It was clearly a porno film.  She saw a completely naked girl was spreading wide to a steel rack liked an insect caught in a spider's web.  Her legs were holding firmed and spreading wide by ropes on her thighs, knees, ankles, and even on her toes and she was stretching tight. A noose was pulling her neck, but she was hanging on a rope from her back. Her golden pubic hair was at the dead center of the screen, and her wide opened pussy was clearly visible. Some strange machines were surrounding her pussy. The girl's body was trembling, and she was giving out an extremely sexy moaning as if she was suffering from an extreme sexual stimulation.  The picture was a dead still, then suddenly the ropes holding her to the rack had all loosen their grips and she was dropping until a tug on her neck stopped her, and she was hanging by the noose.  The unexpected scene had stunned Laura.  Laura had an opened mind, often her customers who wanted to seduce her had shown her porn movies, and some weirdo had even shown her snuff films.  Now, she was seeing a snuff film in front of her company computer provided by her co-worker.  However, curiosity drove her to keep on watching.  She thought it was a snuff film, but it was different from the kind her customers had shown her.  She knew that some people watched snuff films to satisfy their hidden fantasy to kill.  Normally, the acting looked faked, and even if there was sex in it, it looked gross or even bloody, and she had no interest in those things.  However, the film she was watching seemed completely emphasized on sexual actions.  When the girl dropped, everything else in the scene all became alive, she saw lots of movement and she heard all kinds of machinery sounds.  The girl was blindfolded to cover most of her face, only her wide opened mouth with a ring gag was visible, but Laura could tell that she must be a very beautiful woman, and she felt some familiarity to her, but could not figure out why.  The girl's perfect body had made Laura believed that she must be a model or a porn star and she might have seen her in video before.  Seeing the girl was about to hang to the death whether real or faked had made her uneasy.  However, the scene looked extremely sexual.  She saw the girl was kicking, and her kicks had demonstrated her flawless long bare legs desperately trying to touch ground.  Laura could not help it to admire those legs.  Laura was very self confident on her own legs, but after seeing the girl's legs, she wished she could have a pair just like hers.  The movement around the girl's pussy had caught her attention, and she saw two fucking machines attached to her and kept on fucking her two holes.  Her body movement had shown her desperation and helplessness trying to shake them off her.  She kicked hard and to all directions, causing her body swinging and even turning on the rack, but she could not shake off the machines that were tightly attaching to her body by belts around her thighs.  Laura could hear the clicking sound from the fucking machines, and the loud creaking sound of the rack that made Laura felt that she was standing right next to the girl.  The view started to zoom in to the girl's lower body.  Laura could not take her eyes off the fucking machines.  She watched them thrusting into the girl move by move.  The image was real, there was no way to fake it, and the girl was penetrated to the extremely depth and hard.  The pussy dildo was much thicker and larger than a normal man's size, and the girl probably had a whole foot in length working into her.  Even the anal dildo, which was supposed to be much thinner, was been replaced with a normal size pussy dildo.  She then noticed another scene that had shocked her.  There was a metal vibrator tied to the girl's belly.  Laura recognized it, it was a vibrator especially designed for clitoris stimulation.  It was been nicked name 'the humming bird' because of the sound it made.  Its small metal ball could vibrate in a very high frequency, producing an extremely itching feeling like an electric current on any skin it touched.  Once Laura's partner had asked her to try it, but with all of her willingness, she had to shrink away from it in just a few seconds.  The stimulation was too much for her to tolerate, it felt like a thousand needles were stinging on her clitoris and it could make her totally out of control. Laura saw the humming bird's head deeply pressed into the girl's clitoris, and it had pressed in so deep that her labia lips where pushed to wrap around it tightly.  In addition, Laura could hear the familiar humming sound.  She could see the girl's labia lips were vibrating and her belly area was trembling uncontrollably.  The sensation must be so extreme that Laura could not imagine how the girl was feeling right now, especially when there was no way she could get it off her.  Laura thought in her mind, "Double penetrations plus clitoris stimulation, what more could a girl want?"  Despite seeing the girl's desperate struggles for her life, Laura had noticed the girl's lower body was convulsing in synchronous with the dildos' movement.  Laura knew that despite her desperate situation, the girl was still feeling the sensation, and she was responding to it.  The sensation must be so extreme that her lower body was completely out of her control.  The zoomed in had its purpose, the clicking sound suddenly quickened, the dildos' smooth strokes had changed from once a second to probably four times a second.  They pounded the girl like hammers.  The girl must have been knocking into a total kais, and her kicks became random and aimless.  She was completely lost in herself by the extreme sensations she was receiving from her body.  Laura could not help wondering how it was like to struggle for her life yet her body was going through such huge stimulations.  She looked at the slim figure of the girl, and she could not imagine how her pussy and anus could take in such big dildos and their poundings, the dildos must have filled her entire space in full and they probably had stretched her to the limit as well.  The sensation could be so wonderful that it could make the girl willing to die for it.  Laura even suspected the girl right now could be lost so deep in her sensations that she probably had forgotten she was on a noose slowly hanging to the death.  Laura sighed, the scenes so far had made her felt extremely nervous and exciting, her heart was pounding fast, and she could not wait to see what would happen next.  Then the zoomed in view had shifted to the girl's breasts.  Laura saw large clips on metal springs were pulling her nipples.  The clips had pulled her firmed breasts up, stretched her nipples long and then crushed her nipples flat, and then they were released back to normal, and then being pulled and crushed again.  It was obvious that the girl had felt it.  When her nipples crushed, Laura could see her shoulders were trying to jerk back to hide from the pain, and her body was trembling, and sweats kept coming down to her chest.  She must be using every bit of the strength to tolerate the pain, and it was so exhausting, that she could not stop sweating.  The girl must be suffering from an extreme pain that was beyond her tolerance.  However, the girl was helpless to hide from the clips and her trembling and sweating were all she could do.  Unconsciously, Laura reached beneath her cloth and began to touch and pinch on her own nipples, trying to get a feeling of what the girl was going through.  She pulled and pinched hard, but not even with a strong squeeze, the pain had already sent Laura to give out a cry herself.  She checked herself and disbelieving, she could not imagine what kind of a pain was going through the girl's nipples.  The thought made her shivered.  Again, the zoomed in had its purpose, and the clips were suddenly speeding up as well.  It changed from pulling both nipples together to one at a time.  It was obvious that the force used on two clips was now been applied to only one clip. The girl's nipple was stretching even longer and then to be crushed very flat.  While one nipple was been released, the other would be crushed. Moreover, the speed became so quick that the girl no longer had time to respond to the attacks.  Her body was uncontrollably been shaken and twisted by the two strong forces pulling and biting her nipples repeatedly.  The girl's whole body was trembling out of control, Laura could see sweats dripping down to her chest like rain, and her whole body was soaking wet.  Whatever strength left in the girl was draining out of her fast by the unthinkable pain hitting her.  Whoever had designed this hanging rack, the purpose was to give the girl the maximum pleasure to her lower body and the maximum pain to her upper body.  Every gadget had been turning to its maximum strength to attack her.  The girl was receiving the mixing of joy and pain to the extreme.  The girl would be draining dried of whatever that left in her, and then she would have lost all of her ability to struggle against the noose.  Laura had also noticed there were countless old bruises of slash marks all over the girl's body. The girl was beaten and tortured heavily even before she was been put to the noose.  A rage rose from Laura's mind, what kind of a man would torture a girl like that and executes her in cold blood.  Laura felt sorry for the girl, and no one should suffer like that and executed in cold blood. However, she was also wondering was there pleasure involved?  Could she be willingly to offer herself to be tortured and then put to the noose execution for the extreme sensations?  Laura was been extremely turned on just by watching it. Despite it was an execution, yet she felt it was a sexual act, everything happening there meant to bring out the girl's sexual responses to the extreme.  She had a deep desire that she wanted to try the clips, and she was dying to know how the girl was feeling right now.  She kept watching the nipples movement of the poor girl, and her heart kept pounding faster and she was getting extremely horny.  The zoomed view had finally moved up to the girl's head.  Laura saw the rope surrounded the girl's neck had bitten in deep into her flesh.  There was no movement from her throat.  The girl was not breathing.  The noose was deliberately keeping her long blonde hair in, so that the entire noose was visible, she was truly hanging on the noose without any other support to her body.  The girl's head was raised high exposing her throat, her wide opened mouth must have been trying to scream in agony, she kept biting on her ring gag struggling to scream, but she was kept completely silent by the noose, her agony was locked inside of her and no one else could know about her agony.  Her tongue was sticking out showing that she was suffocating.  Laura could not see the girl's face, and she was glad that she could not, because it would be too much for her to bare the face showing only desperation and horror.  Laura could not find any faking of the scene.  It was so real to her.  She also saw the girl's upper body bondage was so tight that the ropes had cut deep into her flesh, and the complicated rope work almost looked like an art.  Her forced back shoulders and her tightly bounded elbows and wrists had shown that no way she could get out of this bound.  Her breasts were helplessly forcing forward by the ropes to let the clips to have their ways with her.  Laura unconsciously was forcing her own breasts forward to the limit, and she was forcing her elbows to meet behind her.  She could do it, because her body was soft and flexible from her regular work out.  It had given her a sensation she had never felt before.  She felt vulnerable and helpless, and her heart was pounding fast welcoming the sensation.  She began to think if she would let her lover to tie her up like that, and used those clips and fucking machines on her, and the feeling must be something unimaginable.  The view had zoomed out to full, and the rack started to spin.  Laura could watch the girl from all angles, and the girl's kicking was getting slow.  She had been draining dried.  The girl's last attempt was to try desperately to stretch her both legs to reach ground, even her feet and toes were all bending down, but only to find the emptiness beneath her. She finally gave up, she probably had lost her strength to move her legs, or she might have lost her will to struggle.  She no longer moved, and she had offered herself to let death to take her.  Her body had gone into a violent shaking, and then her shaking was slowly reducing to small trembling. She was dying.  Laura could not help it to feel sorry for the girl, despite that she was so sure that the video must be a simulation.  She saw that even at the girl's dying moment, her nipples were still been tormented and the machines were still fucking her like crazy.  Her dying body was still responding to the stimulations, probably by auto reflexes. However, her responses were also dying down.  Laura knew that when the girl no longer responded to her stimulations, she would be dead.  Laura watched nervously at the dying girl, expecting death to take her any moment.  She was again wondering how it was felt like when all of her intimacies were severely tortured and penetrated while she was nearing her death.  She could not help thinking how good it could be to have all of her intimacies all teased up and penetrated all the way to the end.  Could she still feel the sensations now?  Could the girl been turned on through the process?  Could she be turning on so much that she could have an orgasm?  Could she be turning on so much that she was willing to let the noose to take her life?   She concluded that if one must go, then that would be the best way to go.  The girl had become motionless, and all the machines had stopped, it was a dead silence.  Laura felt dizzy and suffocated and it gave her a strange sensation.  All this time watching the girl slowly dying, Laura was holding her own breath trying to feel what the girl had felt in the noose. She tried hard that even her lungs started to burn, but the strange sensation also kept growing on her.  She could not tell what kind of a sensation it was, because she had never felt it before, but it felt great and it had turned on her sexual desire.  Finally, she could not hold her breath any more, she started breathing heavily, and she felt a sudden emptiness when the sensation faded.  The dead girl's perfect sexy body was still slowly rotating to show every detail of her as if the rack was demonstrating its successful kill.  It was an excellent simulation.  Laura had noticed that she had been caressing her own nipples for a long while, and she felt very horny, and she was soaking wet.  She kept on wondering why John was sending her the video, and it was crazy if he could think the company would make such kind of product to the market.  She had determined to meet John.  She had so many questions she wanted to ask him.  It was still early, and she could not resist replaying the video repeatedly.  The video had indeed made her extremely horny.  Even to meet John had excited her.  John was tall and handsome, despite that he had a bad fame as a womanizer.  Laura was beginning to expect her meeting with him could turn into a date.  She needed a man, almost any man could do right now.  It turned out to be a long wait to 6:30pm.  Laura had probably watched the video for a dozen times.  However, the more she watched, the more she felt that the scene had to be real, and the girl might be hanging for real.  She remembered the snuff films she had watched before, and they all look faked.  If a girl were in the nude, they would never show her full body in the noose, so that Laura knew she was standing on the ground acting.  Once she had seen a hanging scene showing the girl's complete body, and she was kicking and struggling like crazy.  It looked real at first, but with closer observation, Laura had spotted the trick immediately.  The girl was wearing clothes, and the girl had long hair blocking her back completely. It was easy to guess that the hanging rope must have gone down to her body suspension hidden in her clothes.  The noose itself was just another rope wrapped around the hanging rope.  It probably could be pulling off with a light jerk.  In addition, the biggest flaw was the hanging rope did not pull up the rope around her throat.  The angle between them was so big, that it was unrealistic.  It was obvious that the rope around her neck had hardly any force acting on it.  However, the scene Laura had seen today, not only the girl was nude, but also her hair was been kept in the noose. Nothing had hidden the hanging rope and the noose.  Moreover, the way the noose was used to the poor girl's neck, it meant to kill.  The noose came down behind her head, not in front of her.  The noose had pushed tight, pressing her hair against her neck.  It was obvious to see that her neck rope was tightening and was pulling by the hanging rope hard and it had trapped her neck in it.  There was definitely nothing coming down from the noose to her body.  Laura had never seen a hanging scene so sexually aroused, never had she seen a girl was been hanged and was fucked and tortured at the same time.  The purpose of the scene was for sexual turned on.  In the end, she was sure that the girl was been killed. There was no other possible result from it. She felt so sorry that such a beautiful girl could be tormented so much and then to be executed in cold blood.  A dark shadow rose from her mind, she could not wait to talk to John.  She must know if the girl was been killed, even through her mind had already convinced that she was.  What Laura really wanted to know was if the girl was willingly to hang herself in order to get the sexual sensation she was getting.  She was desperately hoping that the girl was accepting the execution willingly instead of being tortured and force executed in cold blood-blooded murder.

The time was 6:30pm.  Laura came to the cafe and found John was waiting for her.  Hot steaming coffee and snacks were ready on the table.  The company cafe was a self-help room with free coffee and vending machines.  No one else was in the room, and all employees must have gone home for the weekend.  The whole building could be empty by now.  Only the genitor Arnold should be around to do his cleaning, but as usually, he was never around.  John welcomed Laura and offered her coffee.  They started their conversation.

"You better have a good explanation, what are you trying to do?  Turn me on?"  Laura said teasingly.

"The matter of fact, yes.  But truthfully, what do you think about the video."  John said.

"It was interesting."  This was all Laura willing to admit.

"I need a truthful answer before I can explain the whole thing, are you turned on by it?"  John persisted.

"Ok!  I admit it is a very sexual video, I was turned on."  Laura admitted.  She felt a little dizzy.

John was satisfied, "You see Laura, if a sexy woman like you can find it sexual, then what you think it can do to a man?  Some men will be willing to pay big dollars for it."

"But what kind of a man wants to see a woman hang to the death?  You are talking about weirdoes.  By the way, who made the video?  Was the girl dead?  Why a woman is willing to go through that?"  Laura was feeling drowsy.

"Men are simply wanted to satisfy their fantasy.  You are wrong about the woman too.  I can assure you she was enjoying it as much as the men were.  You may find that when it was feeling so good, you will not mind what will happen to you any more.  You do not need to know if she was really been killed.  To all the men's fantasies, she was definitely been killed.  However, whatever happened to her would be entirely out of her own willingness.  And yes, we made the video."  John continued.

"I find that hard to believe, and I can't believe we are making that that...that..." Laura was murmuring and she could hardly open her eyes.

"You can't imagine how big the profit is selling men to satisfy their fantasy.  And that is where you come in Laura."  John was monitoring Laura, and he knew it was time to tell her the truth. "We want you to be the girl in the video, we want you to be willingly to take the noose by your own will, and we want you to help us to bring big money from our customers."

Laura could not believe what she was hearing, but she had lost her ability to respond, something was wrong in the coffee, she was about to pass out on the table, and the last thing she heard from John was,

"And I will promise you Laura, when you wake up, you will experience everything you have seen in the video."

Laura fainted.  John started to carry her to the parking lot.  A fresh blood was about to be shipped to the dungeon.

    Laura woke up.  It was total darkness around her.  She was been blindfolded, and she was gagged. A thick tower had forced her mouth wide opened and she could only make a faint "mmmm..." sound.  She tried to move but could not.  She felt extremely uncomfortable.  She was been hug-tied to the ground.  Her wrists and elbows were tightly been bounded behind her back, and her ankles and knees were tied up.  Her ankles were been pulled up and tied with her wrists together.  She also felt a cold breeze on her body.  She was completely naked.  She heard conversations, there were several men near by, and she smelled food, they were having dinner.  She started to struggle, but she could only twist and turn. 

"Ah!  Our leading lady is coming back, and we can start the show now."  It was Arnold's voice.

Laura felt her legs were untied, and then she was been lifted to stand up.  A man tied a rope between her wrists and started to pull.  Her arms were been forced to rise up behind her back, it had force her to bend her body forward.  However, the rope did not stop there, the man continued to pull until she was been lifted to the air.  Laura felt extremely painful, her arms stretched straight behind her, she could no longer bend her body, and her chest was been forced completely outward to the limit.  She was hanging there, kinking in panic, her screams only came out faintly through her gag.  The men grabbed her legs, spread them wide and pull on her ankles' ropes to force her legs as straight as they could.  Laura was been fixed to the position.  She could no longer move but only to twist her hips slightly.

"Time to face the truth."  Arnold said.

He took off Laura's blindfold.  Laura found herself stretched on a steel rack.  The same kind of steel rack she saw in the video.  There was a noose dangling above her head.  She cried out terrified.

John spoke to her, "Dear Laura, we will need you to volunteer to the noose yourself.  We will do things to you to make you want to volunteer, but I hope you won't give in that easily, it will take the fun away."

Then he started to touch her, his hands gently caressing her upper body and finally landed on her breasts.  Despite her arms were been stretched so far back, her breasts remained firm and round.  It was the best breasts John had encountered.  He started to massage her nipples.  All Laura could do was to twist her upper body, but she could hardly move, and her arms held her tight.  Her legs were also been stretched so tight that it was impossible for her to bend her knees.  John continued to massage her nipples until he saw changes in Laura's eyes.  Her body was beginning to respond.  Peter then go down on her and started licking her clitoris.  That had immediately sent electric sharks to her whole body.  She started shaking and tolerating the sensation spread through her.  Peter had found the key to open up Laura.  The duel continued to tease her, until all of her bodily signs had shown that she was been turned on.  Her nipples had erected, and her clitoris had grown in size.  Arnold came up to her, and started to give her an enema.  Laura knew exactly why it was for, and she felt a deep fear in her about what would about to happen to her.  The duel started their animal acts.  Peter entered her pussy while John would fuck her in her anus.  Nothing Laura could do to resist Peter, and he entered her with ease and he was thrusting back and forth enjoying himself.   Laura had used all of her strength tightening up her anus to defend John's invasion.  John was amused with Laura's reaction.  He used lubricant on her, and forced the lube in with his finger.  Then he held Laura from her back, rubbing her nipples with his figures.

He touched faces with her and whispered, "No use to fight it Laura, we all wanted you for a long time.  If only you have let us, you would have known that how good this could feel." 

Then suddenly John pinched and pulled on Laura's nipples and started to scratch them with his figures.  John had caught Laura off guard, the sensation was too much for her to bear, and she raised her head trying to scream.  Her defense had moved to her front body, and she had loosened her anus muscle.  At this split moment, John had thrust into her.  Once he was in, there was no way Laura could fight him off any more. He started thrusting with the help of the lubricant. Laura's tight anus wrapped around him could not stop his thrusting at all.  Tears came down from Laura's face.  Two men were raping her, and nothing she could do to defend herself.  John was gently licking her tears off her face, but he kept on thrusting her harder and harder.  The thrusting continued, the duel was like human fucking machines, they took their time, enjoying every moment of it.  All Laura could do was to take the pounding silently.  It was not painful to her, and once she had accepted the fact that she was helpless to defend herself, she began to feel the sensation the duel had brought on to her.  Despite Laura was active in her sex life, but she had never experienced double penetration before.  It was great.  Once her anus got used to the invasion, her pussy would take over.  Her pussy felt tight because of her anus been fully stuffed that gave both Peter and her stronger feelings from the thrust and her anus no longer feeling pain, the lubricant had done its job to open her up to John.  The time lasted for a long time, and clearly, the men did not want it to end.  Laura could not help it but began to moan lightly through her gag.  That had excited the men and they had sped up their thrusts.  Laura's moaning became louder.  Finally, the duel had pulled out from her.  They did not come, but they were tired.  Laura collapsed in her bound.  Her body was relaxed, but her stretched arms were getting more uncomfortable.  They felt very sore and numb.  She did not have any hostility against the duel.  They were her co-workers. In her mind, she even thought that if the duel could ask her nicely, then they could have all of this in her bedroom, it would feel great.  They did not need to tie her up and raped her.  However, with her gag, no way she could talk to the guys.  Then the person she feared the most came up to her, it was Fred, "Laura, you are fired, but I will give a new job."  He pointed at the noose.  "We'll let you down if you say yes."  Laura could only shake her head like crazy.  "Oh well, prepare for your punishment then."  Fred began his torture.

    Arnold removed the tower from Laura's month, but he replaced it with a ring gag.  She could scream as loud as she could.  Fred took out a whip. The whip's tail was been made out of smooth leather.  It could impose pain but not hurting the skin.  He started to whip her on her ass.  Sharp pain pierced through.  She immediately started to scream.  Her body twisted like a worm.  She tried to pull on her stretched arms behind her, but it had only given her more discomfort.  The whip kept landed on her ass and inner thighs.  Laura was desperate, she could not hide from it, and she kept on screaming.  Fred started to widen his attack areas, the whip now landed randomly on her legs and her back.  Every time the whip landed, Laura would put out a very agony scream.  It was hard for her to tolerate the pain, not knowing when and where it would come next.  Fred was not going to stop.  He circled around Laura, and his whip had landed every available part he could find.  He especially liked to whip her on her inner thighs near her pussy and her large rounded breasts.  Tears came down on Laura's face.  She was struggling but it had done no good to her, she was helpless to hide from the whip.  Moreover, her stretched arms seemed to be in ever-growing pain.  Arnold noticed it, and then he motioned Fred to stop.

Arnold asked Laura, "You are about to dislocate your shoulders if you keep struggling like that, would you like me to reduce the tension from your arms?" 

Laura nodded.  Then she heard Peter said, "You'll be sorry."  However, it was too late.  Arnold pulled down the noose and tightened it around her neck.  Laura gave out a terrified cry.  Arnold ignored her, and then he pulled the noose tight until Laura's cry turned to a hissing sound.  Laura had to stretch her neck and raise her head to breathe, and she no longer could face her torturers.  She was terrified that she was about to be hung, but then she noticed that her arms were still supporting her, and the tension had reduced.  Her neck had taken on part of her weight, but definitely not her whole weight to hang her, and she could still breathe if she tried to stay stilled and not to struggle.  It would have worked well for her, until Fred's whip landed on her again.  The sharp pains had forced Laura into a struggle, her neck was getting stronger pulls from her struggling and the noose was tightening up on her.  She could not breathe when she was struggling, and Fred's whips kept landed on her, not giving her any breaks.  Laura began to suffocate.  She tried desperately to stay still, tolerating Fred's merciless whipping in order to find room to breathe.  Her lungs started to burn, but she kept on trying.  All this time, Arnold was watching Laura carefully.  He found Laura had great potential in her.  Her well-exercised body could tolerate a lot more pounding than Jane could.  If she could get through the whipping, she could demonstrate her pain tolerance was high, almost as good as Patricia was.  The key to open her up was different from the other two girls.  Patricia had sensitive nipples, Jane liked the choking sensation, and Laura had her sensitive clitoris.  Arnold knew that to break her down, it would be to focus on her clitoris.  He also wanted to test her ability to tolerate nipples torture and fucking machines, and then he would know how to design the hanging rack to hang her in front of paying customers.  However, it seemed that he had a long way to go, and Laura would not be easy to break.  She was strong both physically and mentally.  She was been turned on by Patricia's hanging video, which meant that she had asphyxiation potential, but it would take a lot more training to get it out.  Arnold knew that the guys would not be able to break her down in this weekend.   It might as well just to let them to have their fun with her.  Arnold had already started to plan schedules into next week, and he had decided to involve Patricia.  At this time, Arnold noticed that Laura was losing her oxygen war, white in her eyes was showing, she was about to faint.  He motioned Fred to stop.  "Let's add some oriental fun to her."  He said.

While letting Laura to get her breath back, he taught the men to build the devices out of their trash.  Earlier Fred had brought them dinner.  It was Chinese food take-out order.  As the boss, Fred was paying for it, out of the company pocket of course.  They had collected many chopsticks from their trash.  Arnold told them to use threads to tie up both ends.  He began to apply the chopsticks to Laura.  He clipped the chopsticks to her erected nipples.  He pulled out her tongue and clipped a pair to her tongue as deep as he could get to.  Then he let Peter to work on her entire clitoris area.  It was easy to clip up her two labia lips.  Then they started to tighten up the chopsticks by simply pushing the tying threads toward the center.  Laura began her agony cries, but the men ignored her and kept on tightening to the extreme.  Laura was screaming on top of her lungs and she could not stop.  Her nipples felt like a nail just pierced through them, the chopsticks were biting only the tips, and all the pain came from a single point.  Her labia lips hurt like hell, but she did not know that Arnold had not finished with her, and the worst had yet to come.  The men went down on her to keep their attention to her clitoris.  They pulled the chopsticks to her thighs, spreading her labia lips wide and her clitoris was entirely exposing to the men.  She suddenly felt she was completely vulnerable.  Arnold then took out the humming bird Laura had been expecting in her mind.  He waived it in front of Laura, immediately sent her into a begging cry and she knew the intolerable thing had finally come to her.  The men tied the vibrator tight to her belly, pressing the metal ball hard against her wide opened clitoris.  Laura was uncontrollable shaking in fear, expecting the most stimulus feeling she would ever experienced to come to her at any moment.  She did not even notice she could no longer retrieve her tongue.  Her saliva was dripping all over her chest.  Arnold was not satisfied with her tongue work.  He took another thread, tied to her tongue chopsticks, pulled her tongue up and tied to the noose loops above her.  Laura's head forced to rise up with her tongue stretched out pointing to her noose. 

Arnold patted on Laura's chick and said, "Well, that will stop your drooling."

Laura could no longer see the men beneath her, and that had made her more nervous.  The anxiety and fear had started a strange sensation in her.  She wanted them to switch on the humming bird for her to feel it, but she was terrified that she could not handle it.  Arnold did not let her disappointed, and he switched it on.  Immediately, a thousand needles were touching Laura's clitoris.  Electricity flew through her whole body.  She tried to shrink from the attack, but only to carry the humming bid with her swinging back and forth, and the attack continued.  It was indeed too much or Laura to handle, her belly was trembling just liked Patricia did, and she felt tingled all over her body, all the pain had been forgotten, and she started to moan.  She could not stop her moaning and struggling at the same time, so that she kept on swinging.  Arnold let Fred resumed his whipping, but told him to let easy on her clitoris, he did not want the chopsticks to come off, but he knew that even a gentle touch would send Laura to a new level of pain.  Fred focused his attack on Laura's breasts.  If he hit her nipples with the chopsticks, it would made Laura felt her nipples were being torn off, that was the time she would scream in agony, but other than that, her moaning become more and more sexier, it was filled with lust, and she was begging the men to hurt her more.  It had turned on every man in the room, and it was the sexiest voice they had ever heard.  The whip no longer could give her pain and she was even welcoming it to remind her that she was still been caught in the real world among these evil men.  No one wanted the moment to end, but soon Laura began to suffocate again, her moaning turned into a hissing sound.  However, Arnold knew how to make the scene continued.  He pressed a remote control, the rack flipped over and then turned around and Laura was hanging up side down by her spreading legs.  She could breathe freely, but the humming bird and the whip were still attacking her relentlessly, her sexy moaning continued to echo in the room.  Arnold would flip Laura back to hang whenever she had caught up with her breathing, so that the flipping continued.  By now, her entire body was covering in full with the red marks Fred's whip had produced, there was not any white skin left on her. Arnold was fully satisfied.  Laura had demonstrated that once she was been turned on, her pain tolerance was very high, and she could definitely match up with Patricia.  Arnold had found another golden goose for his dungeon.  Laura's price to the noose would definitely be in the same class as Patricia.  Arnold was eager to take her to the next phase of test, but he had decided to wait until Fred used up all of his beast instinct.  In fact, Fred was very tired too, and he had finally stopped.  Laura was in her up side down position, still moaning.

Peter looked at her and said, "My god Fred, you have turned her into an Indian."

   Arnold was glad that he had chosen the right kind of whip, not a scratch on Laura's body, and her marks could fade off even faster than Patricia's slash marks.  However, with her burning skin right now, it was the perfect timing for his next entertainment for the men.  He took out lots of red candles, and he lighted them and let every man to take as many as they wanted.  They started to drip the hot wax on Laura's burning skin.  A new kind of pain hit Laura, every drop of the hot wax felt like a pin piercing through her skin, and her moaning had finally turned to agony scream.  The men especially liked to work on her breasts, Arnold let them dripping to her inner thighs, but kept them away from her pussy and clitoris, he was saving them to the last to bring out her long awaited orgasm.  The men found an extremely sensitive part of Laura, and it was her tongue.  When hot wax touched the backside of her tongue, she would scream her lungs off and struggled violently to swing back and forth, but that had only excited the men to drip more wax to her.  Slowly, her body was burying in the wax.  Her breasts were entirely enclosing in a thick layer and they could no longer under attack.  However, what had made Laura felt the worst were her inner thighs.  It was very sensitive to heat, and it was so close to her pussy, she was anticipating the next drop would be landing in her pussy, and she knew she could not take that kind of attack.  She waited nervously, and the men had all gathered around her, with eight candles ready.  The humming bird was still giving her the intolerable stimulation. Laura was forcing to look at the floor by her stretched tongue, so that she could not see what the men were doing.  Her heart pounded, anticipating for the worst to happen, no one was dripping her right now.  Her moaning came back from the stimulation, and the suspense was killing her. Arnold motioned the men to wait, and it had teased Laura's every nerve.  Laura was so nervous that her whole body was trembling.  Then finally, at Arnold's sign, every one dripped down to her pussy, someone even spread her pussy wide and dripped deep into her.  The most agony cries came out from Laura, she sounded desperate, and she sounded begging, she was pleading the men to stop, but no one paid attention to her, and they kept on dripping.  Arnold would not let them stop until he could see Laura came.  Strangely enough, the painful stimulation in her pussy was precisely what her body was waiting for, it had balanced out the humming bird attack, and she had indeed come.  She was convulsing heavily, then her pussy exploded with liquid, and it had washed away the burn, she felt wonderful.  She had collapsed and was half fainted, and ignoring what the men was doing to her.  The men started to use the whip to wipe off the wax, she did not mind, the whip was no longer painful.  Finally, she was been put down and her bounds were removed.  Arnold picked her up, and threw her into a bathtub filled with cold water.  The stinging immediately awakened her, but it felt great, her body was cooling off quickly, even the red on her skin was starting to fade away.

Arnold told her, "You better get the wax out of your pussy fast, or else they might seal you up for good." 

Laura had no choice but to use her fingers to dig deep into her pussy, trying to get all the wax out.  She was not been fucked to get her orgasm, and she felt that her pussy still needed more sensation.  Instead of digging, she felt that she was fucking herself.  She closed her eyes, too embarrassed to face Arnold.  Fingering herself in cool water turned out to be a wonderful experience.  Arnold let her to enjoy herself for a long time, and then finally, he pulled her up and dried her, then took her back to face her next test.

   Laura was cooling down, and even her strength was back, but she was starving.  The men gave her food and drink and let her pee, but not allowed her to speak, or else she would be back on the rack immediately.  They let Laura to rest for half an hour, and the time must have well passed 10:00om.  She did not know how to describe these men, they raped her, they tortured her, they might even going to kill her, yet they had brought her an orgasm that she rarely could have in her life.  Her experiences were all with customers, no prince charming yet, and when there was no love, bedroom sex never had excited her enough to the fullest.  Arnold started to tie her up with the rope art.  A dental gag was placing to her mouth forcing her to open her mouth to the limit.  Laura had been wondering how the rope art was liked ever since she saw the poor girl's video. As John had promised, it seemed that the men were giving her the same treatment one by one and a lot more.  She could not help thinking about the final scene, which the poor girl was motionlessly swinging on the noose.  Would that come to her?  She knew the night was still young, and there were a lot more to come.  She felt her elbows were tightly securing to her back, and the helpless sensation hit her, her breasts were forcing forward to the limit, and Arnold was working on them right now.  Arnold again had used her chest ropes to form two circles and reforming Laura's breasts to perfect shapes.  All men gathered around to admire her.  Her breasts were larger than Patricia's was and firmer than Jane's.  Laura felt all the ropes were cutting into her flesh deep and she was forcing to arch her chest forward to let the men to see every detail of her.  She was ashamed. Then the pain came.  The same big clips she saw in the video applied to her nipples, she cried out terrified from her gag, Arnold only gave her a wicked wink.  She was trembling, remembering how the poor girl was suffering from the clips, and she could not know how she could get through this one.  Lastly, Arnold tied her knees and Ankles, and then he lifted her up by her ankles hanging up side down from the rack.  She was hanging from two strong metal springs, and they were strong enough to hold her without been stretched to the limit.  A strong tug could send her into a bouncing yoyo.  Arnold let the men started to stuff dildos into her pussy and anus, secured them and turned them on.  Laura started to moan gently. Then Arnold again took out the humming bird waiving in front of Laura, it had immediately sent her into a panic scream.  "Don't leave home without it."  Once again, Arnold had fixed the humming bird deep into her clitoris, and this time, her labia lips were wrapping around it just like what she had seen in the video.  Lastly, Arnold pulled back her hair to fix it to her back, and he then further used a nose hook to tighten her head.  Laura was ready for the deep throat.  Arnold put a noose around Laura's neck to stretch her down to the rack.  Laura was forcing to straighten every part of her body, or else she would be choking.  However, as long as she stayed still, she could breathe freely.  Arnold switched on the humming bird, and all the men started to enjoy the sexy moaning Laura was giving.  They knew Laura would be having a lot more orgasms tonight.  Arnold then sit down on the rack, pulling on Laura's nipple clips chain to bring her down to his penis, it would take a strong force to pull her down, and the clips had stretched her nipples long and crushed them.  Laura had finally knew what the poor girl was going through, her moaning turned into a painful cream in agony, but her scream was stopped short when Arnold's penis stuffed full into her mouth and also penetrated deep into her throat.  She could not breathe, she was twisting like a fish, but all Arnold needed to do was to hold on to the chain to catch her in the choking position.  She tried hard to struggle and to suck for air, and that was precisely what Arnold wanted.  He did not need to explain to Laura.  His action would tell how Laura must do.  Arnold waited until Laura's lungs must be burning like fire to release her.  However, before she could catch her breath back, he pulled her down with her painful scream again.  Arnold continued to pull and let go, and it was just liked the motor was doing to Patricia.  Laura could not stop her scream when her nipples were been crushed, but she began to realize that the only chance she could breathe was when Arnold released her.  Her breathing began in synchronous with Arnold's fucking.  Arnold did not want to do deep throat to her, it would take too much trouble to explain, and he had Jane to give him the best deep throat he could have.  He continued to pull and release Laura to make her mouth to fuck his penis, it lasted a long time, and Laura was losing control of the pain from her nipples, her body was trembling just like what happened to the poor girl in the video. However, Arnold's arm was getting tired, it needed quite a large pull to bring down Laura, and he motioned the guys to take over.  The duel had eagerly to take their turns.  Laura was helplessly turning into the human fucking machine to satisfy the men.  But none of them had come, the friction provide by this way was far from the sensation the men needed, only poor Laura's nipples had suffered through the cycle.  However, it was Laura, who had indeed come during the process.  It made the men mad.  It seemed that whether the men were around or not, with the humming bird, Laura would continue to have her orgasms from time to time.  Moreover, the pain from her nipples seemed to have enhanced her reaction.

It was Fred sitting on the rack and he was tired of pulling on Laura, "Arnold, got anything fully automated?"

Arnold took a chair to let Fred to sit on.  He released Laura from the noose.  Fred's height could precisely place his penis into Laura's mouth without pulling her down.  Then Arnold pushed a control.  Laura started to spin, and her mouth rotated around Fred's penis faster and faster.  She became a spinning dildo fucking the men.  The men needed to hold her down to prevent her from struggling, but it was easy enough for them.  It was fun, all men had played with it for a long time, but none came.  In addition, they were all getting tired.  Arnold could guess the reason why.  They had been watching Patricia's hanging video probably for a whole day, and Arnold knew they probably had all jerked off by themselves.  However, none of them wanted to end the day unless they could really rape Laura successfully.  Arnold thought of an old trick, and it could test Laura's body flexibility that Arnold wanted to know.  He knew Laura was doing Yoga, and that would be perfect for his trick.

Arnold said, "How about a 4-way fuck, and Fred, do you want to fuck tits?" 

Fred was nodding like crazy.  That had finally stirred up their interests, but they could not figure out how four men could fuck a woman at the same time.  Arnold started to teach them the trick, it did not even need to take a lot of bondage, and only a few ropes would do it.  They first released Laura, only leaving the clips still on her nipples and the humming bird on her clitoris, and dental gag was on her mouth.  They first cross her ankles and tied them together.  They let Laura to sit on the floor with knees wide opened because of her ankles' cross bondage.  They pushed Laura's upper body forward between her knees.  Laura's body was indeed flexible, her head, her shoulders and her upper body were almost flat on the ground between her knees.  Then her two arms pulled under her knees, circling her upper legs from outside.  They kept pulling on her wrists until they met behind her back.  Then her wrists were been tied together.  Her arms had forced her upper legs backward and now her arms were wrapping around her upper legs against her ribs tightly.  Laura's head was trapping between her knees.  Arnold used rope to pull her knees to close in on each other and that had locked up her head.  The final shape of Laura was not obvious to the others until Arnold lifted Laura from her ankles to hang her up.  Laura's shoulders and chest were in front of her upper legs.  Her head caught by her knees.  Her breasts were facing forward, and her two holes were her lowest points of her body.  She was only above ground about a foot, just enough height for men lying beneath her to thrust into her holes.  Arnold then added lubricant between her breasts.  When her breasts were squeezing together, the gap between them was just like a pussy, and it would feel the best when her two breasts were tightly squeezing together.  However, if there were no pain added, then it would not be Arnold's trick.  He forced Laura's breasts to meet by the most painful way, he pulled on her two nipple clips and tied them together, the tips of her nipples came out of the clips were touching each other, and they had been crushing flat by the clips.  The loudest agony cry came out of her.  Then Arnold switched on Laura's favorite humming bird.  She had experienced the mixing of pain with joy again.  Laura kelp on twisting liked a worn.  Her nipples hurt like hell, but she did not know the worst had yet to come.  If there were no hanging, then it would not be Arnold's trick either.  He put a noose to her neck, pulled down the rope hanging her ankles and linked the noose to it.  Again, Laura's neck was hanging by her half weight.  Her agony cry turned to a hissing sound.  Arnold made sure that Laura was still above ground with enough height that the men lying on the ground beneath her could thrust into her, but she could not sit on them to reduce her weight from the hanging.  Her breasts' height was just right for Fred to stand in front of her.  The men were admiring Arnold's tricks, waiting her to be turning on by the humming bird, and Laura to be choking to suffocation.  After a few minutes, Laura was making ready for their 4-way fuck.  Peter sit in front of her lying down, thrusting into her pussy, and John sitting behind her, to attack her rare.  Arnold told him he could pull on her hips, but he should not support her weight to reduce her hanging. Peter also must be careful not let his penis touched by the humming bird, or else he made never had a hard on again.  Fred would get the biggest fun to give pain to Laura, which was his favorite way to deal with women.  Every thrust he forced between her breasts would make the clips bite harder to her nipples, and he was getting the front row seat to see how flat her nipples be crushed.  Lastly, Arnold stood beside Laura, bent her head to side to face him, then he thrust his penis into her mouth to choke her completely.  All four men started their thrusts.  Arnold was planning to create a teamwork result.  He would control Laura's breathing.  She would be kept chocking to maintain her burning of her lungs, and Arnold would allow her a morsel of air from time to time just to prevent her from passing out, but she would be constantly suffocating.  If her orgasm could be forcing out that would prove the girl could be turning on by asphyxiation.  Then when all the men were climaxing, Arnold would choke her to the final stage, and see if all the men could come while she was having her violent shaking.  That would be fun.  Laura was been suspended in a way that she was completely helpless in a Yoga position.  Other woman might felt pain, but she was quite flexible to accept it.  There were four men thrusting her, and her pussy and anus in this position were been forced wide opened.  There was no trouble for the duel to enter her.  Fred was viciously thrusting her tits hard and wild, the clips kept on biting her harder and harder.  However, her pain was locking inside of her.  The noose and Arnold's penis had denied her from screaming.  She was pounded everywhere and the feelings were accumulating on her.  The humming bird sensation did not reduce, it had helped Laura began to sense the thrusting feeling from her two holes.  In addition, the joy was adding up inside of her.  Arnold had kept her barely alive, and her lungs kept on burning.  Yet Arnold would not let her die.  He could maintain her to feel like this as long as it took.  Never in her life had Laura felt her lungs burning for so long yet she was helpless to save herself.  Yet the burning only maintained but not increasing the strength to kill her.  Just when she felt she was about to faint, she would be given some fresh air and maintained her a little longer.  It took a long time, but the result was good.  One by one, the men had off loaded to her.  She was shaking violently when Arnold shot his full load all over her face.  When Laura was let down, she had collapsed and she was breathing like crazy, and her body filled with the semen.  All five persons were exhausted.  Four had satisfied with their evil lusts.  Arnold could not tell whether Laura had an orgasm or not.  Therefore, he would need to test her more.  He knew as long as the humming bird was working on her, her orgasm would force out eventually, and all he needed to do was to find other stimulations to force it out whenever needed.  He put Laura to the bathtub to let her clean herself.  Finally, it is time to call it off for the day.  Time had passed midnight.  The men all wanted to sleep, but they did not want Laura to get off that easily.  From Arnold's observation of Laura, he knew it would take a stronger measure to break her, and he had determined that he would train Laura through out the night.  She could be tortured the whole night by his newly completed auto programming.  He could test Laura in full of her nipples' and pussy's tolerances.  In addition, she would learn not to fear the noose.

Again, Laura was in the up side down position, but her legs were spreading wide opened.  The same fucking machines she saw in the video were inserting into her.  The machines were fixing to the rack.  A noose tightened the grip to her neck to stretch her down straight.  The clips continued to pull on her, and the humming bird was still vibrating happily.  Lastly, Arnold taped a monitoring device to her heart and to her inner thighs, which were linking to a computer, and then Laura had become fully automated.  The computer had controlled over her pain and pleasure.  Immediately, all gadgets started their stimulations.  Her nipples stretched and crushed and two dildos were thrusting her in non-stop motions.  Laura could not move, her neck stretched straight, but she could still breathe.  She was horrified from her up side down view to see the men were leaving the room, and they had even turned the light dim.  She was alone to suffer through the night.  The sensation she was getting from the humming bird and the pain from her nipples had already making her crazy.  Her body was trembling from the stimulations, and she could not make it to stop.  She felt desperate, and it was not possible to last through the long night.  She could not imagine how painful it could become for her to take these poundings for hours.  Moreover, the fucking machines had made her felt her pussy and anus were about to explode.  Not only so, the clips on her nipples seemed to have their own minds.  She was been tested with different strength, and the pulls and the bites were getting stronger by the moment.  She started to jerk back uncontrollably from every bite she received, but it seemed to have encouraged the clips to bite harder next time. She finally had lost control of her muscle, and she was trembling uncontrollable from the extreme pain.  Cold sweats started to drip down on her. That was the time the computer seemed to have decided the proper pulling force on her nipples.  Then she heard a "Cling!" sound from the computer, and then the rack flipped over.  For the first time, she was hanging by the noose on her full weight.  Immediately her throat tightened, she could no longer suck air no matter how hard she had tried.  What was worse, the fucking machines were speeding up pounding her like hammers and the clips had pulled on her nipples one by one with doubling the forces, just liked what happened in the video. The poundings to her pussy and anus were so strong that she could no longer tell whether it was pleasure or torture, but her body was shaking violently and her muscles were convulsing with the dildos.  Wave after wave of sensations hit her as if a giant was fucking her and nothing she could do to resist it.  She would have gone to the dreamland, but her nipples' pain had kept her awake.  The clips were biting her nipples so hard and so fast that she barely had time to respond to them.  Every bite felt like her nipple was crushing to threads, and she had to scream out her pain.  Then she realized that she could not scream nor she could breathe, because the noose had choked her completely.  Her body was helplessly pulling by the clips and was twisting aimlessly.  In addition, the pain had made her body burning up and sweats started to come out.  Her body was out of her control completely.  She was been manipulated by these gadgets and she could only take whatever torture they would give her.  Laura was wrong earlier, she thought she had experienced the hell the poor girl had gone through, but it was far from it.  Only right now she was beginning to know how it was like been executed by the noose.  She was hanging there and under the same attacks as the girl in the video.  However, the girl in the video could kick her legs, while Laura's legs were still spreading wide and fixed tight.  She had no way to struggle, she could not kick, and her rope art was tightly bounding her, cutting deep into her flesh.  She felt so helpless that her breasts were forcing forward to the clips and the clips were biting her nipples any way they liked.  She knew now how it was like to lose her entire body control.  Sweats filled her chest just like what she had seen from the poor girl, and her lungs started to burn.  It had been quite a while since she could suck in air.  There was eagerness from her heart that was begging for air, but she was helpless to provide.  The mixed sensation kept growing in her, some pains, some pleasures.  She no longer could tell which was which.  She thought she was going to die, the men had decided to kill her.  The motionless swinging girl's picture surfaced in her mind.  Then she heard a "Cling!" and she was flipping back.  Machines back to normal speed, and she could catch up with her breaths.  The variation of the machine forces started again, she was putting to another test to find her breaking point.  They all started with teasing, and it had aroused her lust and turned on her body.  She felt the humming bird again, and it was still making her crazy and trembling all over.  She was helplessly aroused sexually in just a few minutes.  However, right now, she was happily recovering.  The men were not going to kill her after all, and they were simply teasing her.  Her first experience with the noose was not so bad at all, and it even created a pleasurable sensation to her.  She beginning to think she could pull through the night and she even anticipating her next hanging.  However, she could not have been more wrong. Living hell was waiting for her right in this room at this moment.

Arnold had put Laura to a clever program he wrote to test out her breaking point.  The computer would keep on adding forces to attack her to measure her body responses, any struggle would all passed back to make the computer to attack her harder until her body was totally out of control and no longer could struggle or respond.  It was quite easy to decide what kind of force to induce her nipples' pain to push her out of control. However, since the data would differ from every test depending on her condition.  Whether her nipples were numbed or swelling would result differently.  So that Arnold would set the maximum attack with doubling the force to attack on her nipples one by one, and that would definitely be way out of her tolerable range.  It was more complicated for the fucking machines.  It would take several tests to complete.  The machines would fuck her harder and harder until her body convulsed.  The sensors in the dildos could measure the tightness of her pussy and anus to decide if a larger size to use on her.  The strength of her convulsion could tell whether she had responded enough to her stimulation, if not, a rougher surface dildo would use on her.  After the test tonight, the computer could come up with best size, best roughness and best speed for Arnold to prepare the proper dildos to test her next time.  Eventually, Arnold could find the perfect dildo.  The purpose was to bring every part of her intimate holes to extend to its extreme limit of sensations.  Laura would be getting the perfect fuck of her life, and the sensation would be to the extreme limit that she could feel.  When Laura was up side down, the computer would measure out her breaking point in her clips and fucking machines, while letting her to catch her breath.  However, once data decided, it would flip her over to measure her ability against the noose.  Arnold was kind to her to begin with.  She did not know her first hanging was only 30 seconds, a mere appetizer, just to let her to get a feel of the noose.  Then the computer would be adding times longer to push her into the final stage, it would not flip her back until she started her whole body violent shaking.  When all measures were completed, she would be tortured by hanging every time to the final stage before she would be flipping back.  Arnold was going to time how long it would take her to reach the final stage.  Arnold had put a stopper in the noose, so that it would not strangle her to death.  She would be choking to complete suffocation slowly by her own weight, but there was always small space left behind her neck to let blood to go through, so that she would not suffer from short of circulation.  She could even get a small gulp of air if she was lucky, so that she could be lasting in the noose much longer than her normal suffocation time.  She could reach the final stage slower, and that would be painful to her, but she would have the chance of her life to experience the near death experience repeatedly.  If she knew what Arnold attempted to do, she could fake a shaking to make the computer to flip her back, but there was no way she could know what Arnold was doing.  The computer would also measure her recovery by her breathing speed to decide when to hang her next time.  If Laura could know this, she could keep on breathing short and fast to delay the computer to flip her over.  Eventually it would, because her heartbeat was also taking into account.  Unfortunately, no way could she know all this, and the night was indeed still young to her.  The extreme hanging torture far greater than what Patricia and Jane had gone through last week was about to begin.  Another "Cling!" and Laura was flipping over to hang for real.  All the machines started to attack her at their maximum strength again.  The silent torture was on going, there was no human sound in the room, but the busy clicking sound from the motors.  The noose had gagged Laura completely, she could only take the tortures in complete silence, and no one would know her suffering.  Only the computer screen was busying with flashing numbers to show it was running at its top speed to create the attacks on Laura.  Laura had the first honor to be testing on Arnold's program, and this program would become the most famous training tool in the slave world.  The first product of the Eden was making its first successful run.  Laura had become the first slave trained by the Eden program.  She was no longer under training by human being, but by machines.  Despite of her unwillingness, she would learn not to fear the noose, and further to learn how to last longer in the noose.  She would receive the maximum stimulations on her body both pain and joy.  All the stimulations were for one purpose.  Her orgasms would be forcing out of her every time she was hanging to the death.  The computer would control her orgasms, and she would become a sex toy and manipulated by her new non-human master.  In the end, she would train to become an asphyxiation lover.

   When the rack was flipping Laura over again, she was nervous and half anticipating the hanging sensation.  It started just liked she had hoped for, despite her pain from her nipples had knock her body out of control, but the sensation from her lower body was so great, that it had balanced it out. The burning of her lungs was adding all these sensations together.  She was beginning to believe that she might be an asphyxiation lover.  Then she was getting more and more uncomfortable, and something was wrong.  She should be flipping back long ago.  Minutes had passed on for sure, she was panic, and she suspected that she could die from a computer malfunction.  She was desperately doing her last dying struggles, and she was twisting strongly in her bounds.  Occasionally, she could sucked up a morsel of air from her struggles, it might last her some more seconds, but her struggles might have wasted more oxygen, and she was quickly weakening, she had lost her strength to struggle.  She wanted to faint, but her sharp pain from her nipples kept her awake.  She was been denied to hide from her suffering, and she was forced to feel the worst until the end.  Even at the edge of losing her entire oxygen reserve, her body was still feeling the attacks on her nipples strongly.  Her nipples were taking turns to take the abuses, one could always get a short break, they would never get numb, and she could still feel the sharpest pain.  Moreover, her lower body was not hers to control.  They had their own mind, and the sensation had built up so huge that she had exploded to a strong orgasm while she was starting her final stage of violent shaking.  She was finally been allowed to faint, but not for long.  She woke up in her up side down position.  All the stimulations were still acting on her.  Her nipples again been tested with all kinds of forces, and dildos were thrusting into her with different speeds and even with different depths.  Her breath was still quick, making up for the oxygen, and her lower body felt wonderful, her orgasm was continuing.  Her pussy exploded with liquid might have fooled the computer, and it was so smooth that it made the computer keep adding more forces to find her breaking point.  Laura was unfortunate, she did not know due to her orgasm this time, the computer had raised the dildo strength so high to get her tightness and roughness out, and she would be pounding like a canon the next time she was hanging.  Laura did not know how she had survived.  She knew she was dying, and she had given up all hope to survive.  The last feeling she remembered was like heaven, and she felt tingled all over her body before she passed out.  She did not realize it was her orgasm.  However, she was calming down now, it looked like the men were torturing her, and the men had spared her at her last moment.  She took a few more full breaths of air to satisfy her lungs, and then suddenly, she heard the "Cling!" again.  She was terrified, it did not take long to rest from her last hanging, and the hanging torture was getting faster and faster.  She was trapping in her dying cycles, and this time, she was been pounded in her lower body so hard that she had lost her mind.  She was in a total blankness, taking the pounding without any struggle.  She had decided to submit herself to the death, and she raised her head offering her throat.  Not knowing what she had done.  She had lasted this hanging for a record-breaking time even though she was the only one who had held a record.  Again, she was unfortunate to last for so long, because that had made her lower body to take more than it deserved of the extreme pounding from the dildos.  Uncontrollably, she had her orgasm when she went into the final stage.  Again, she woke up from her up side down position to make ready for her next hanging.  Death had been generous to her, she was forced to have an orgasm every time she was going into her final stage, and the computer had been fooled every time, and it kept on sending her stronger and stronger poundings it could managed.  In addition, Laura's orgasms were been forced out stronger and stronger every time.

    The night passed on quietly, the men were in their deep sleep, and Laura was gagging by death completely through the night.  Only her body and mind had been toyed by death repeatedly.  She was hanging to near death over a dozen times, and she had orgasms over a dozen times.  She had recovered from death over a dozen times, yet only to find that she had been throwing into another cycle to be toyed by death.  It was daylight outside, but she could not know because she was in a windowless basement, and she had been tortured for over six hours.  She had lost her entire bodily strength, and she could not even raise a finger.  What was worse, she was heavily dehydrated.  The attacks on her nipples were so painful that her body used her entire internal strength to tolerate the pain, and it had forced her sweats kept on coming.  She was soaking wet, and there was a small pool of her sweats on the ground.  Fortunately, after over a dozen times of hangings, the computer had also calculated that she was no longer fit to be hung, her heart beat was too fast, and she was kept in her up side down position since then.  However, the stimulations still kept on coming to her.  As long as she was been flipped over, the computer would test her repeatedly.  The stimulations would not stop as long as the test subject was on the rack, because the test subject's body must be turning on for the training.  She was still suffering from the ever-changing pain from her nipples and different kinds of sensations from her lower body, and the humming bird was still making her crazy.  However, she was too tired to have another orgasm.  She needed to sleep, but the pain kept waking her up, it was so painful that no way she could sleep.  She was lying there and life was dripping away from her slowly.  She was not only defeated in her body.  Her mind had surrendered too.  She would let any man to take her away from the torture and she would submit to him completely.  If no one would come for her soon, she would indeed die from exhaustion and dehydration.

   The beeper had awakened Arnold.  It was his computer warning him about Laura's abnormal readings.  He rushed to the basement and he had saved Laura from dehydration.  He placed Laura in her cell to recover.  It might take a couple of days before he could put her to another test.  He was hoping he could resume the testing by Sunday night.  He knew Laura was strong and fit and she should recover fast.  Too bad, there was little chance to test her tonight.  In order to break down the slave quickly, she should not have the chance to recollect herself.  In the test, he meant to drain out every bit of her strength.  To exhaust her out completely was in his original training plan, and it was the quickest way to break her down. However, the dehydration was unexpected.  He reminded himself that he needed to feed his subject more water in the training, but he was reluctant to reduce the training time.  Six hours was perfect.  His sadist nature had given him the evil satisfaction, to know that his could keep his subject busy and worked over through out the night, while he could comfortably sleep in his bed excited him.  He just had to think of an automatic way to feed his subject water from time to time.  He was deeply impressed with Laura's statistics.  Her nipples' pain tolerance was quite good, not as good as Patricia was, but there was probably no one could beat Patricia.  However, it was well acceptable, and it would let him to put a strong enough torture to her nipples to satisfy the customer's lust.  Because her breasts were large enough, it would be a fantastic view for his customers to see how they stretched and crushed.  However, what surprised Arnold the most was her pussy tolerance.  Computer had recommended the maximum.  It took Arnold a long study to realize Laura must be having an orgasm while she was entering her final stage.  He was pleased, because asphyxia stimulation could definitely turn on Laura.  However, he was annoyed that he could not get any reference on her proper dildo size, but then he realized the computer was making the right suggestion.  Since Laura could have an orgasm in the hanging to accept such huge dildo's invasion, then why not use this huge dildo to force her orgasm to come out.  He even saw doted surface recommended for the dildo.  An evil smile came up on his face, he could not wait to do Laura's second test, and he wanted to see Laura's reaction when such huge dildo was working her over.  He was wondering how Jane could turn out in the test.  He was hoping Jane could beat Laura in the pussy tolerance.  He had decided to test Jane in the afternoon.

    Later in the morning, Peter was rushing out to meet a paying customer.  The first successful sales could be right at the door, and the other men just got out of bed were in their leisurely conversation.

Fred was asking, "Arnold, since business is coming, shouldn't we be having a proper name?  We definitely can't sell it under our company name."

Arnold said, "I have already thought of that, my dungeon will be named The Eden Training School.  And we will be selling the Eden product."

John was pleased with the name, "Right on!  The paradise for men."

Then John was hesitated, "Arnold, you have been avoiding to tell us about Patricia, was she alive or not?  We are beginning to believe you have killed her."

Arnold laughed, "I was a little embarrassed to mention that, because she had beaten me.  She is alive and well and enjoying her well deserved weekend free from us.  You see, I promised her the weekend if she could do a perfect gallows execution.  Yesterday morning, I did not think she could pull it off so fast, it only took her several tries, and she improved herself a lot every time.  I was expecting her to fail repeatedly, and I meant to use that as an excuse for me to toy with her for the whole day.  However, as you can see, the video was flawless.  Therefore, she is off limit to us this weekend.  We could bring her out to help us to train Jane, and we have to get Jane ready to do the gallows execution by tonight.  She might need to go on live show tomorrow if Peter can sell it."

Fred was a little disappointed, "I am glad business is starting, but isn't this means that we have no one for fun this weekend, now that Laura is unavailable?  We need to get more fresh bloods in fast."

Arnold said, "Yes, starting next week, we will start to work on more fresh bloods together.  However, you will have fun with Jane, the Eden training program has tons of stuffs for you to play with, and I need you guys to help me to add more ideas to the program.  We will have a busy afternoon all through the night.  Now, let's go to get lunch, and I need to do some shopping for the girls."

    Patricia was alone in her cell.  Yesterday morning, Arnold had put her on the rack and he had enhanced the gadgets to bring more sensations to her.  The dildos were the longest and the thickest she had ever seen and her nipples were never been pulled and crushed for so fast and non-stopped before.  In addition, the humming bird that she had never experienced before had bounced her around between heaven and hell.  Her clitoris had never experienced such strong stimulation, it was supposed to be heaven for her, but the sensation was so strong that it had made her completely lost control of her lower body.  It might take hours for the fucking machines to push her body out of control, but the humming bird had done it in minutes.  Her body was helplessly subject to the mercy of the dildos to have their ways with her, and she always hated that she could not control herself.  In addition, the dildos were fucking so hard and strong, every thrust to her had mixed pleasure with pain and she was powerless to resist.  In all, she had received a pleasure so strongly that it could knock her into a fantasy world.  It could make her no longer cared when she was hanging by the noose and dying.  However, her nipples' extremely fast and strong attacks had kept her awake, but it had also knocked her entire body out of control.  She was completely helpless hanging there and taking the pounding and intrusions.  The noose should have killed her, but it was Arnold's hidden device in the noose, which had taken off half of her body weight, and the stopper in the noose had prevented the noose to choke her too tight.  She was hanging there in her half body weight, and she had learned in her last week's torture to breathe very shallow and undetectable from the camera.  However, she was powerless to fake anything.  Her body was indeed completely out of her control, but to take the assaults submissively and responded with auto reflexes.  All she could do was to kick her legs to struggle.  What the guys had seen in the video was completely real, and it was the true and only reaction from Patricia.  Patricia could keep on kicking to put up the noose dancing for the viewer, until her legs were getting tired.  Then the violent shaking would start, and it was due to the intolerable pleasure and pain she was getting from her body, it was not the final stage shake, but the principle was the same.  However, her violent shaking won't stop like the final stage, and this was her only faking she needed to do.  Arnold could not afford to turn down the assaults on her body to reduce her shaking, because it would be detectable from the camera.  Some how, she had to make her body responses to the assaults to reduce.  That was the only way to make it looked that she was gradually dying.  However, with her body totally out of her control, it was impossible to do that.  That was why she had failed from her first few tries.  Then she got lucky, her body was so turned on that she had an orgasm during the shaking, the orgasm had taken away her pain, and that had helped to reduce her responses to the assaults.  In the end, all Arnold needed to do was to turn off all the assaults, and it would be the signal to tell her to play dead.  She could just float there motionless while still enjoying her internal orgasm.  She knew that in order to have a successful faking, she must have an orgasm during the shaking, but with Arnold's extreme assaults designed for her, she knew her orgasm would force out in the end.  Her shaking could last longer than a true final stage, but that probably would only make her viewers more excited.  Arnold also witnessed in Patricia's trials.  Her orgasm must force out to make the ending real.  So that when she was linking to Fred in the live show, Arnold had mercilessly doubled the strength to bite on her nipples, and he had used a pussy dildo size so huge on her that it had stretched her muscle to the limit.  Patricia had received the sensations on her far stronger than her previous trials.  However, the result was perfect.  Patricia's orgasm was helplessly forcing out under Arnold's manipulation.  Arnold was also surprised to see that for the first time, Patricia was uncontrollably sweating like rain.  It was her nipples' pain that has caused it, the pain was way beyond her tolerance, and when she could not hide away from it and her body was burning up fast to tolerate the pain.  It was the perfect reference, and Arnold had finally known exactly how to find his slave's breaking point. After her successful faking, Arnold had pretended he was going to back out on his deal.  Moreover, he was going to punish her for even dare to try to make deal with her master.  He put Patricia to the Eden program and started the automatic torture while Arnold had left the room.  Patricia was so frustrated and regretted that she had cooperated with Arnold.  She was been cheated to give her best to Arnold's benefit, and then Arnold rewarded her by giving her the worst torture she had ever experienced.   Then she could no longer focus her fury on Arnold, and she had to use her full strength to fight the assaults coming from Eden program.  Eden had tested Patricia and had flipped her repeatedly to hang her.  Her body assaulted the same way as she was doing the gallows execution.  However, this time, the hanging was real, and she was hanging by her full weight.  However, her orgasms were also helplessly been forced out of her every time, and she had no control over it.  Her mind was a total lost when she reached the final stage.  She was been caught in the eternal hell and was bounced around between pleasure and pain.  Her body was been manipulated, and Eden program could make her come whenever it was needed.  The rack had taken total control of her body, and her mind powerless to resist.  Arnold did not come back for her until a few hours later.  By then, Patricia had been draining out to half exhaustion.  Her body completely over abused, especially when the computer had kept on finding her super strength to tolerate the pain in her nipples, so that the torture had been increasing its strength all the time.  Even her pussy tolerance had increased.  However, her mind remained strong, and she had not surrendered.  However, Arnold did not expect to break her that easily, he was simply using Eden program to calculate Patricia's breaking point to decide the best gadgets he should use on her in her next execution.  So far, the gadgets he used on her were all from his guessing work.  Arnold was so surprised to find out that the recommendations from the computer had virtually doubled in strength in every item from his current settings. He was especially amused to see the size and roughness of the dildos the computer suggested.  It was almost impossible to believe to have that kind of dildos to stuff into Patricia's tight little pussy and anus.  He was so eager to try them, but he decided to keep his promise, he would have to wait until Monday to run Patricia on the Eden program again.  While Patricia was been tortured by Eden program, Arnold had spent the time to fulfill his promise to her.  Patricia was so exhausted and had practically carried by Arnold back to her cell.  She was so mad at Arnold that she had decided never to cooperate with him again, but that thought faded when she was back to her cell.  Arnold had teased her again.  She found her cell had changed completely.  It was a real bedroom.  Thick and warm carpet covered the floor with a real bed fully equipment.  A dresser filled with best quality make-ups and skin care.  A large closet in the corner filled with sexy lingerie.  Patricia was naked since her adoption.  She was so glad to have clothes, but only to find that for all the choices she could have, they all came with a common thing.  They were all transparent, and none of them could cover her breasts, pussy and ass.  They only meant for one purpose, which is sex.  Her bathroom was also fully equipped with best quality stuffs.  She had a small fridge filled with food and a toaster and a microwave oven sitting on top of the fridge.  Lastly, she got a DVD-player with monitor and with hundreds of movies.  However, it turned out that all the movies were BDSM and asphyxiation porno films.  Arnold told her to watch the hanging movies as much as she could, and she could learn a lot from those actresses.  Then as Arnold promised, she was left alone and not to be touched for the whole weekend.  It was a quiet weekend for Patricia, but only during late night Friday, she had heard faint cries from the basement, she knew that the men were again having their weekend fun.

    Jane had been completely submitted herself to Arnold since her last punishment.  Because she failed to make Arnold come at the first night in the dungeon, she was been punished in the back yard the next day.  Arnold first rubbed her whole body with suntan lotion and then he put her on the rack, and Jane was spreading eagled by her limbs and neck.  Arnold was using Jane to do his trial run on Eden program and getting the glitches fixed.  The rack had flipped Jane repeatedly to hang her.  Her arms spread flat, so that she could not pull herself up during the hanging.  Clips and dildos had worked her over through out the punishment.  Arnold performed the test from high noon to late afternoon.  While Jane was been flipping and hanging for so many times, the sun had toasted her as if she was a barbecue.  At the time, Arnold had not been able to make the program to test out Jane's breaking points, and the program was simply a torturing toy.  Arnold would stop and feed her water from time to time, but then he would mercilessly resume the torture.  He did not stop until Jane was completely tanning all over.  Now Jane's body was marked, not by rope burns but by the white marks of a slave.  This slave mark could stay with her for a long time.  Other than that, Arnold had been nice to Jane.  Arnold kept Jane in his own bedroom to sleep with him.  She could wear clothes in the bedroom.  Arnold would make love to her, and some times, it was even normal sex.  Most of the time she was doing the choking deep throat, which she was willing to do, it could turn herself on too.  However, she had to be naked and bounded outside the bedroom.  It was Arnold's strict safety rule in Eden.  All slaves outside the cell must under the maximum restraints.  If Jane was putting to work to help Arnold, then the minimum for her was to wear a handcuff or chained to the working area.  Arnold did not want the other guys to know he was treating Jane any differently.  Arnold came to Jane after lunch and took her to take the test on Eden program.  Jane was afraid, because the sun toasting experience had scared her out of her wits.  However, she had no choice but to obey.  Through out the afternoon, Jane was completely test out by Eden program with three guys watching her and toying with her.  Arnold had been constantly feeding her with supplements, he did not want drain her out, and he needed to do more training for Jane in the evening.  There was no need to break down Jane any more, all Arnold needed was to use Eden program to test out her tolerance to make the gallows execution more realistic and more stimulating to the viewers.  To Arnold's big surprise, Jane had passed his expectation in nipple tolerance, despite that it was far less than Patricia and Laura, but with her huge E-cups, it would be enough to provide the scene the viewer wanted.  In addition, to Arnold's biggest joy, Jane had beaten Laura, her pussy dildo also recommended to maximum, and the roughness was with spikes!  Jane had suddenly increased her value, and if any hangman who wanted to see this fantastic dildo to work on her, they must pay big dollars for it.  After finishing the testing, Arnold let the very tired Jane to go back to his bedroom to rest, and then Peter came back with the good news.  He had made a sale, the customer wanted to buy a gallows execution tomorrow night.  The selling price was surprisingly high, and the funny thing was the customer did not want to kill the girl, he wanted to see the full hanging sequence to the final stage but he asked them to save the girl in the last moment.

Arnold answered, "We'll see about that, but our principle is the girl must be killed, no exceptions.  Customers can buy their torture time to play with the girls, but if they buy the gallows execution, then the girl must die, there is no middle ground.  That's how we keep the real hangman coming to pay big dollars." 

They have decided to give this customer a big surprise.  However, who should be the subject?  Arnold promised the guys that Jane would be ready by the evening.  Fred was curious and asked Peter how he had described that they could offer slaves to let the customers to have their ways.

Peter said, "That was easy, I told him we had spent a fortune to import slave girls from European slave ring.  The girls have no identity, and no one knew they have ever existed, so that no one will miss them if they are gone.  And I have collected lots of European unknown model's pictures to lure him, and he bought it."  

Then Arnold asked Peter, "See if you can get him to buy an hour of Playtime too, give him a big discount on that, Jane needed some time to heat up to give out her best performance, and tell him he could get a discount coupon if he can make the girl to have an orgasm." 

Peter answered, "No problem, but do make sure Jane is ready."

Arnold said, "You can all help me tonight."

    After dinner, Arnold put Jane to the rack to practice the gallows execution.  Arnold had eagerly tried out the huge dildo with spiked condom on her.  It had sent Jane into a huge scream despite that she was supposed to be choking completely by the noose.  However, the sensation was too much for her, and she was completely out of control.  Arnold needed to try something else.  He replaced the ring gag from Jane's mouth with thick tower gag to stop her from screaming.  However, the men could still hear Jane with her "mmmm..." sound quite loud.  Finally, Arnold decided to reduce more weight from her hanging with his ingenious device, Jane was hanging with less than half of her body weight, but it was still convincing enough, then Arnold had tightened her noose to allow her to give out only the hissing sound, and it worked.  Her "mmmm..." sound became faint.  In addition, it sounded so sexy, it would definitely turn the customer on knowing his victim was suffering and choking.  It should be acceptable even if she was on a noose.  The tower could also block her face more to be recognized.  The choking of the noose would kill her if she was hanging there for too long, but she would survive through the short period of gallows execution.

Arnold knew the most effective gags to block sound should be either a pump gag or tapes.  However, both would block out the view of the beautiful lips of the girl.  Seeing the girl biting and struggling with her lips trying to scream but helplessly held back by her gag was a big turn on for man. Therefore, he preferred to use ring gag and dental gag to show their sexy lips and to allow the girl to scream.  He could use ball gag, tower gag, clothe gag, or even rope gag to stop the girl from speaking any word.  However, it seemed that only tower or cloth gag could stop them from screaming.  Arnold had strict rule in his dungeon, no slave girls allowed to communicate.  Therefore, if there were two girls in the same room, then they must wear the gags.  Arnold personally liked the open mouth gags the best.  The girl was made ready all the time for sex.  However, the ring gag could still allow the girl to give out some simple words.  Therefore, he had designed a special ring gag.  The ring had a tongue compressor below.  It would press the girl's tongue beneath it when she was wearing the ring gag.  It was a simple horseshoe like object.  It blocked very little flesh, so that man could still get his sensation from her wet mouth.  The girl without her tongue could no longer speak any word.  In the future, whenever there were two girls together, that ring gag would be Arnold's first choice.

Arnold had Jane walked through the hanging sequence several times.  He had worked out the glitches to make Jane completely automated.  There was nothing needed faking, and every response from her was real.  The sensations combined from the humming bird and the huge dildo had already put her into wonderland.  She had lost control completely, and she might have lost her mind too.  Arnold even had to increase the pain to her nipples just to remind her that she was still in the act, but she had lost her ability to any play-acting.  The whole course was simply taking her auto responses all the way to the end.  Luckily, her orgasm was as obedient as she was, it would always come at her dying shaking, and she needed not do anything to play dead.  It was a good and convincing scene, but it had left only on big problem that the men could not solve, and that had made them frustrated.  Finally, they decided to turn to the wits of Patricia.  They brought Patricia out from her cell, the men had shown her good courtesy by only cuffing her hands behind her back, and no gag applied.  They prohibited her to speak to Jane or her privileges be stripped and she would be put to the rack torture for the whole night.  When Patricia appeared in the basement, it had made the duel wide eyed and they could not stop drooling.  She was wearing light make-ups and extremely sexy lingerie.  All of her intimacies where still available and the transparent lingerie had made her extremely desirable.  If only the slash marks on her did not give her away, no one could picture her as a prisoner and a slave. 

Arnold warned the men, "Hands off, a promise is a promise, you have to wait until Monday." 

When Patricia saw the huge black dildo with spikes, she looked at Arnold angrily, "How do you expect to keep her sane with that?" 

Arnold answered, "You should know by now, the purpose is to push you completely out of control and let nature to take its course.  It is necessary to use that to push Jane out of control.  Every response is meant to be real, we do not fake anything, but only to keep you alive, you don't object that do you?" 

The men started a whole sequence to show to Patricia, and Jane was completely out of control by her stimulations, she was a toy manipulated by the rack monster all the way to the final stage, and every thing was one hundred percent real.  The men cuffed Patricia in her seat watching, and she got the first hand experience of the duel's bad fame.  She was harassed through out the scene whenever Arnold was not looking.  She was pinched and squeezed and her opened lingerie had no defense for it.  The entire hanging scene was completely acceptable, only until Jane was in her dead still swinging that had shown the flaw, and even Patricia had burst out laughing.  It was Jane's belly, it was moving up and down breathing, and she could not help it.

Arnold said, "Patricia, you see our problem now, I had fine tuned for Jane that she did not need to do anything but to run through the course naturally, but if she can't hide her breathing, it won't do." 

Patricia thought for a while, and then she had solved the problem easily.  "Why don't you give her costume to hide her belly?  A French maid would do nicely."

All the men had clapped their hands, it was so easy, and all they needed was to hide her belly, her other body parts could still all be available.

Arnold then asked, "I truly admire your wits Patricia.  Tell me, what can we add to the rack to bring out even more sensation for Jane?" 

Jane was still swinging on the rack but had raised her head to listen.

Patricia had a simple answer, "You should give her deep throat." 

There was a touch of vengeance in Patricia's eye.  Jane had heard it, and she was angry.  She knew Arnold would soon find a way to put her through deep throat on the rack, another way to torture her.  She decided in her mind that she was going to get even with Patricia and she would have to think of some ways for Arnold to torture Patricia.

    After Patricia was back to her cell, and the other men had gone to bed, Arnold had kept Jane in the rack and he had started to measure her throat to pick out the dildo fitted to her.  It was easy to set it up.  He flipped Jane to up side down position.  He added a rope to pull on her hair control by the rack motor.  He replaced her gag with dental gag.  Then he could use remote control to pull Jane's head to become deep throat position.  With the noose pulling her head down while her hair pulling her head back, Jane could not move her head at all.  Then Arnold had positioned the dildo on the rack aiming directly to her throat.  A fucking machine would push the dildo forward into her mouth.  It could either stay in or thrusting her mouth.  Jane had gone through hell under Arnold's testing and choking.  Arnold had even turned on every gadget on her to the maximum to simulate the extreme condition a customer could do to her.  The rack had now a new added feature.  The men could fuck Jane from both ends together.  Arnold had allowed the deep throat dildo to do Jane in all positions.  When Arnold was adjusting the flat position, he suddenly realized he had solved the water supply problem in the Eden program.  He would change some hanging schedules in the mid way to use the deep throat dildo to chock the testing subject in her flat position.  All measurements could go on as usually, and the subject be choked all the way to the final stage, but then he could use the dildo as a water pump, to pump water directly into the subject's stomach and then retrieved.  In her final stage, the subject had no ability to throw up.  Then Arnold found a rubber dildo to pump water.  Jane had been tested and manipulated by Arnold for two more hours and brought to near death a few times.  It was miserable to her, having a dildo in her mouth could not bring her the same sensation as a real thing.  She had a few forced orgasms by the immense power from her pussy dildo and the humming bird, but her nipples were about to come off her after being abused for so long since the afternoon.  In the end, she had completely collapsed in Arnold's arm exhausted, with her belly stuffed with water.  It was a long day for Jane.  She hated Patricia had suggested this, and she had determined to get her revenge.

 It was Sunday, no one got up in the morning, and not until noon had Eden shown signs of movement.  Jane had tried out some costumes.  The men had chosen a black French maid uniform for her.  She would be only wearing the top part, there were laces around her waist and had easily hid her from any belly movement.  Her shoulder and arms were still naked, nothing else on her but a cute white hat.  Her E-cups completely tits pulled out to face the crowd.  Then the rope art tied her up as before.  No skirt for her, but sexy stocking with garter belts plus a pair of red high heels had made her extremely sexy.  She was on the rack spread out in the spider's web on schedule.  A black cloth blindfolded her eyes, and a towel gagged her mouth.  Then at 2:00pm.  Eden's first business had logged on.  The men watched silently as the customer started to tease Jane. The man was a little timid at first, and he only tried out little things, not daring to use big forces on Jane.  Then gradually he had got the hang of it and started to get rough.  Jane's agony cried and her sexy moaning had clearly turned on the men.  Arnold was monitoring what the customer settings were.  The customer definitely wanted to hear the girl in agony.  Arnold started to add echo effect to Jane's voice and it sounded extremely sexy.  At the end of the hour, the customer had used his credit card to buy another hour.  Then the torture had become rougher.  Jane's cooperated agony cries had made the customer did not want to stop, and he had bought a third hour.  The men decided to bring Patricia out to watch.  They cuffed her to the chair and gagged her tightly with a ball in her mouth and white cloth surrounded her open mouth and then a thick tower to bind her mouth completely.  They did not want her to make any sound to disturb the live show.  Patricia could only watch it in total silence.  Jane was in her extreme torture, she had been flipping around in all directions and the customer had used the huge dildos to fuck her like crazy.  The customer definitely wanted to hang her while fucking her at the same time.  Jane had finally been forcing out with an orgasm, and the customer received his reward with a discount coupon for his next visit.  Then the customer wanted to buy the fourth hour, but Arnold refused.  Three hours once was the top limit.  He would have to make another schedule to come back.  Reluctantly, the customer moved to the gallows execution.  The men watched it nervously fearing Jane might screw up, but Jane had already been knocking out of her control with the three hours of torture.  She was in a mindless state taking all the pounding submissively.  Even her leg kicks were completely real because she was indeed struggling for her life, the noose Arnold had put on her was very tight and she was slowly choking to death.  So that the execution was in deed real, and Jane would be dead if the time lasted for too long.  However, her orgasm had saved her, and her shaking was dying down, then the final death scene started.  Then Peter's cell phone started to ring, the men knew it was the customer.  The men chose to ignore him until Jane was in her complete dead still.  Arnold's final screen would show an EKG chart supposed to be Jane's to let the customer to see her heartbeat was stopping, and the screen would show her time of death.  Then Peter picked up the phone listening to the panic voice of the customer.  Peter told him that it was Eden's strict policy that once the execution had started, it would have to be completed.  However, Peter had assured him nothing would link to the customer, the dead girl had no identity, she was simply an imported pleasure toy for men, and Eden got many of these toys to offer.  In addition, he would be welcomed to book another schedule with his discount.  The customer had immediately scheduled three hours for next Sunday, and he wanted a blonde, but he dared not order the gallows hanging any more.  Everything was perfect.  The men took down the exhausted Jane.  Arnold let Patricia to see on the screen of the money the customer had spent.  It was huge.

Arnold whispered to Patricia for her to hear alone, "You see Patricia that you could make a lot more money in this business than your CEO Job. When you have come to your senses one day, we could be partners." 

Then he took her back to her cell.  The men gathered around celebrating, one order had topped the whole year quota the duel could make for the company.

    By the evening, John had also indicated that he had an oversea customer booked time on Monday, and because of the time difference, it was early Monday morning.  The customer wanted the full three hours Playtime and the execution, and he would pay top dollars for a model like body.  It was time for Patricia's show.  The men started to discuss about making the girl's to appear in different forms not to be recognized.  They could use wigs on the girls, and put them in different sexy costumes, but their pubic hair would be a problem.  Arnold decided to shave off the girls, and it would be much better for the viewer.  Their clitorises would be much clearer to observe.  Since no faking there, Arnold could even put super zoom lenses for the customer to see as close as he would like.  "Don't forget about their arm pits too."  Peter reminded Arnold.  However, they had decided not to touch Patricia.  She would be their top price product and should be as natural as possible.  The duel immediately kidnapped Jane from her bedroom sleeping, and they put her to the rack up side down.  The men started her nipple teasing to enjoy themselves watching her moaning, while they shaved her bared, including her armpits.  The duel was still high in their mood, and they wanted more action.  Despite Arnold knew Jane was tired, he promised the guys a maximum of two hours to do Jane on the rack.  Everything allowed but their penis penetration to her pussy.  Poor Jane was awaken from her deep sleep, without realizing what had happened, but to find her once again on the rack, losing her pubic hair and then teased and tortured by the duel.  Especially when her pussy was off limit, the duel had used the huge dildo with spikes on her for the full two hours.  The duel also used heavy nipple torture to keep her awake.  Her mouth and anus became their primary targets for their penetrations.  Despite her unwillingness, her orgasms were uncontrollably forcing out repeatedly by the dildo and the humming bird.  When she was again been taken back to her bedroom, she simply fainted to her bed.

    After the guys had left, Arnold went to Laura's cell.  She had indeed recovered, her eyes no longer showing fear but hatred.  She had not been broken down.  The red of her skin had vanished, not a trace of whip marks on her, Arnold was pleased to have chosen the right whip.  It was near midnight.  Arnold decided to put Laura to another Eden program test.  Once again, Laura was up side down on the rack, and once again, when Arnold waiving the humming bird in front of her had started her panic scream.  This time, Arnold had used a dental gag on her mouth.  However, her biggest surprise was the pussy dildo Arnold had come up, and it had sent her to a desperate struggle.  It was as thick as a man's lower arm and longer then a foot, and it had filled with rounded spots.  Even her anus dildo had spots on it.  There was no way for such huge monsters to enter her.  It was indeed not possible to put these things into her immediately, and Arnold had no intention to injure her.  She would have to open up first, and the humming bird was his weapon.  Arnold switched on her clitoris humming bird, while he held two more in his hands to tease her nipples. After a few minutes, the room had filled with Laura's sexy moaning.  Then Arnold lubed the dildos as well as Laura's two holes well, then slowly, he had inserted the two dildos in, and Laura's moaning turned into a high-pitched moan filled with desperation.  Nevertheless, the dildos were in, and it was obvious that her muscle was stretching so tight that nothing could squeeze through any more.  Arnold saw she was trying to convulse her pussy and shrank her anus, but no muscles moved, only a small trembling showing that she was trying very hard to do it.  Again, her desperate moaning became louder.  Arnold knew that with the dots on the dildo, once it started to thrust, Laura would go crazy.

Arnold's could not resist his evil smile on his face any more.  "Oh be brave Laura.  Your last training was a walk in the part.  And today you will ride the roller coaster."

Then he started the Eden program.  Dildos started to thrust in and out slowly.  Immediately Laura started screaming, and she could not stop it.

Arnold bent down and kissed her on her chick, "Good night Laura, I will see you in the morning." 

Then he switched the light dim and left.  Eden program had started its tests on Laura.  Dildos were thrusting very slowly because of the strong friction Laura was giving, but the lubricant started to work, and dildos started to speed up.  In addition, the dots on it had definitely taken their effect.  Laura had completely ignored the ever-growing strong bites on her nipples and was using her full strength trying to tighten her two holes to defend the intrusions.  She did not know it would only cause the computer to keep increasing its strength, and its directive was to open her up more to become smooth and slippery.  Indeed extreme pain and pleasure had hit Laura at the same time.  She was out of controlled and could only scream and moan.  However, when she was ignoring the pain from her nipples, the computer had decided to increase the pain a lot.  With the calculation done, the computer would flip her over to attack her with the maximum strength, and she would indeed experience the roller coaster compared to her last walk in the park.  As long as she was maintaining in this out of control situation, computer would always result in adding more force to attack her.  She had put herself to a one-way street.  Waves after waves of stronger attacks had been waiting for her through out the night.  Then, her voice suddenly cut off and the room became dead silent, because she was been flipped over and the hanging started.  Laura was just a series of numbers to the computer, and the computer would not know it was calculating her life and death.  It would simply run through its programming at its top speed.  Laura would be calculated and tested and her result printed on a single paper when done.  The time was no longer set to 6 hours, Arnold had set it to run forever until Laura lost her entire strength, then the computer would no longer flip her over to hang her, but it would continue to test and torture her in her up side down position, until Arnold decided to come for her.  The time had pasted for about two hours, and Laura was already exhausted.  The attacks were so strong this time, whether she was hanging or in her up side down position, she had no control of her entire body, and her sweats had soaked her all over.  She would be lucky if her exhaustion could stop the computer to hang her, but the computer could last her longer.  At the two-hour mark, she was putting to a flat position with her face up.  She felt her hair pulled back to force her head backward, it had pulled her tight, and she could not move an inch.  Then she saw a most horrifying thing in her life coming toward her in her up side down view.  A dildo looked like a large worm with wrinkles was slowly moving toward her mouth.  Its head was rotating to form a search area.  Laura desperately was trying to struggle away from it.  However, the restricted area for her head to move was far less than the worm's searching area.  When the worm found her mouth, it immediately thrust in deep into her throat.  Immediately Laura wanted to throw up, but when the dildo thrust in, its head immediately inflated and it had stuffed her throat in full.  She could no longer breathe, and all of her throwing up movement became in vain.  The dildo head had forced all her threw up stuffs back to her stomach.  After a while, her throat had got used to the intrusion and had stopped throwing up.  Laura had been choked without air for a long time, she was about to faint.  Then the dildo had deflated and pulled out. However, it was not finished with her, and it started to thrust in and out of her.  Laura was trained to do deep throat.  It lasted for a long time to make her throat fully used to the intrusion, and she had learned the breathing skill.  Then it would show her the ultimate form of deep throat art, it had thrust into her in full and inflated.  Laura was completely choked.  The computer would not let her go until she had reached the final stage.  It was extremely painful for Laura, and after a few minutes, she was dying.  Then the dildo would shoot a full load of high-energy liquid nutrient and water directly into her stomach then retrieved.  At her final stage, no stimulation could make her to throw up any more.  Then the computer would let her lying there to recover and to absorb the new energy into her.  Then she would be flipped back to start a new cycle of testing.  Laura had been stripped the privilege to get exhausted so that the computer could continue to hang her.  In addition, Laura's body was indeed strong, and her body had given out orgasms every time she was hanging to the final stage.  The computer had indeed found the way to force her orgasms out whenever needed, and it was essential for her to have it in the gallows execution.  When her orgasms was controllable, Arnold no longer need her agreement to fake the hanging, it would be completely real all the way to the end.  All Arnold needed to do was to use sexy costume to hide her breathing, and then Laura was making ready to do the gallows execution even without her consent.  The night went on, and Laura was doing the deep throat, fed for every two hours, and hanged in countless times.  She learned to tolerate the noose better and better, and she had lasted much longer in the noose than her first training.  Laura had proven herself worthy to be Eden's slave.  Eden would only provide the top quality products.  What Laura had been trained were all essential skills that every Eden slave must have.  It was already daylight, more then 6 hours had past, but Laura still kept in shape to let the Eden program to continue to explore her.  Arnold came for her at 7:00am, he checked her data and decided that she could take more, and then he left in a hurry to prepare Patricia.

    Patricia was well prepared, and she even had her morning enema by Arnold.  She was putting to the rack, and a Middle East BigShot had paid big dollars for her.  The men had dressed Patricia to an extremely sexy way.  She looked like a tramp.  She had a cat's eye blindfold with shining jewelry.  A large red ruby with golden chain surrounded her forehead.  A strip of back silk about two inches wide had surrounded her mouth many times to force her mouth wide opened and gagged her well.  The men had cut a hole in the middle of the gag and had pulled out her tongue.  A small tongue clamp had prevented her to pull back, and a huge shining diamond clipped to the tip of her tongue.  Her upper body was wearing back sexy lingerie but threaded heavily by whipping, and it had hidden nothing of her sexy naked body to the camera.  She was wearing black stockings with garter belts and threaded to pieces by whips, and slash marks were all over her body.  A black belt like a corset had tied her waist up to let her torturer to squeeze her.  She was spreading wide in the spider's web.  Her golden pubic hair was shining in the back lingerie.  All available torturing gadgets were ready for her.  She was a tramp, already been punished by whips and were now put to her executioner to punisher her for three more hours and then to be executed.  At 7:30am, the show started.  The BigShot knew how to deal with women.  He probably had his own slaves.  He immediately started the torturing part.  He seemed more interested in torture then sex, and he kept on attacking Patricia's nipples with clips.  He kept the pulling and biting to her nipples to the maximum.  Patricia's stretched nipples did not let him down, and he must have known that just by looking at the flatness of her crushed nipples that her pain must be tremendous.  He probably had done it to his own slave, and had found Patricia beaten his slave to a great extend.  Through out the 3 hours, the BigShot had used all possible ways to do tortures to Patricia, and Patricia did not let him down by giving her the sexiest and most painful screams he wanted to hear.  Arnold knew that his girls were maturing, no matter how the customers could manipulate his rack, but the torture they could do to his girls was far less then his Eden program.  Patricia could easily take the pounding and a lot more.  Arnold even believed Patricia was faking her agony cries.  At 10:30am, the BigShot requested for another 3 hours.  He had insisted on it and he was the customer they could not afford to lose.  In addition, he was willing to double the price.  Arnold agreed.  Patricia would have to take more pounding, but Arnold was sure that she could do it, and his previous training had taken her into even longer period.  She was indeed their golden goose.  She had brought them a whole week worth of income in one day.  It was nearing noon, Arnold suddenly remembered Laura, he had completely forgotten about her, and she had been under the test for 12 hours.  It was time to let her down.

    After 12 hours of torment, Laura had collapsed.  The nutrients had kept her strength going, but she needed to sleep, she was already in her half consciousness.  She was weeping.  She must have been weeping for a long time.  Even the ground beneath her was wet.  Arnold knew that she was about to be broken down.  All he needed was to be nice but firm to her.  Then she would start to obey his command.  He took her down, and he brought her to her new cell.  It was no longer empty, and Arnold provided her with a very comfortable bedroom like Patricia's bedroom.  She would rest until Tuesday.  Then she would be joining with the other girls for the ever-growing business.  Patricia's time would not end until about 2:00pm.  Arnold had time to start to prepare Jane.  There were two smaller Playtime requests for Jane to handle.  Arnold was pleased, and it looked like Eden would become a booming enterprise very soon.  He needed to talk to the guys badly, he got his hands full, and he needed more guys to help him.  He would ask Fred to send the duel to live in Eden and do their business here directly.

    Arnold watched Patricia's gallows execution performance carefully.  He felt funny, despite his two other more controllable slave girls.  It was Patricia had agreed to do the faking, while the other two were been fine-tuned and no longer needed them to fake it.  In addition, they probably could not do it.  Only Patricia under her half weight hanging, that her breathing was completely undetectable.  Only she could be under the execution in complete nudity.  Arnold knew Patricia had not been broken, and she probably could never be broken.  Nevertheless, the partnership between her and Arnold seemed to be forming.  As long as Arnold gave her the hope to escape, she would try it, and she was trading for it.  Arnold thought that he could use it to his advantage, and he could force Patricia to trade for her freedom and offering him more benefit.  However, deep in his thought, he began to consider the possibility to form a real partnership with Patricia, and sharing the profit of Eden.  Patricia was now started her final stage shaking.  Arnold felt a little uneasy, her shakes seem not as strong as it should, and as he had expected, the shakes did not stop and lasted a long time.  Her orgasm did not come.  Arnold was getting nervous, a few more minutes, he would have to reduce the force attacking her, and risking be spotted by the customer to make her stop shaking.  Finally, she had turned into small trembling.  The shaking might have lasted for 10 minutes. Arnold turned off her attacks when she was about to stop her trembling, and finally the long awaited death had come to her.  Arnold sighed in relief. It was a close one.  Arnold knew what had gone wrong.  Her resistance to her stimulations had increased again, and the stimulation was not strong enough to force her orgasm out in time.  It seemed that Patricia was getting stronger every day.  The more training she had gotten, the stronger she had become.  Arnold knew that he had to put her to Eden program soon, and the Eden program needed enhancement a lot.  He had to find stronger stimulations for Patricia, and he needed more than the clips and dildos to do it.  The humming bird would be his final hope.  However, Patricia was exhausted, and he had to wait until tomorrow.

    It turned out that the business had been booked through Friday.  Arnold had insisted to take only daytime business and leaving him the evening to test the girls.  Jane had been putting to the heaviest workload.  She was the costume girl, and she had satisfied the customer's lust for uniforms. She had appeared in many different ways in the Playtime and gallows execution.  She could be a nurse, wearing the nurse cute hat, upper dress being pulled down to show her shoulders and breasts and then tied into her rope art, skirt torn up in the middle to show her pussy.  White bandages blindfolded and gagged her.  She could be a high school student.  Her upper shirt tore to pieces, white bra cut open in the middle, dangling below her armpits and then bounded into her rope art.  Mini skirt pulled up to hide her belly and exposing her pussy.  She be blindfolded by her teacher's necktie, and she could be gagged by her own sailor's dress necktie.  She could be an office girl.  Her shirt tore to pieces by whips.  Her skirt pulling up to hide her belly, and tore to pieces by whips.  Her pantyhose was whipping to pieces and still clinging on to her legs.  High heels were still on.  She be blindfolded by a man's necktie and mouth stuffed with her panty and then a whip was tied to her mouth as a bite gag.  She could be a maiden kidnapped by gangsters.  Laced white dress cut to threads by sharp knife, long skirt pulled up tied to her waist, white panty cut opened to access her two holes.  A man's under pant covering her face to blindfold her.  Her mouth stuffed with man's sox and held by a man's belt.  The imagination could fly, and the guys had come up with more and more great ideas and they had applied them to both Jane and Laura.  Only Patricia could maintain her full nudity in the hanging, but the men would dress her up with stockings to show off her beautiful long legs.  The earning was amazing. Arnold had immediately ordered now stuffs to build his dedicated slave training room in the second level basement, which was left untouched.  By evening, every night from Tuesday to Thursday, both Patricia and Laura were putting to the Eden program to get the ever-growing new data from the girls.  The data changed every day.  Arnold knew he had to improve Eden program fast.  Arnold no longer could hide Patricia from Laura and he tested the two side by side on two racks.  When Laura first saw Patricia, her facial expression was indescribable.  However, she had quickly realized that Patricia was the same as she, a slave trainee.  She could quickly guess that Jane must be here too.  When Arnold put the two together, they were always wearing the tongue-compressor ring gag.  They could not communicate even when they were alone in the room.  They no longer need to endure the long hours on Eden program any more, and the purpose was not to break them but to test out their endurance.  It would take only 2 to 3 hours then to return them to their bedrooms to rest it out.  However, the tests were all to the extreme.  Even the hanging became more painful, because Arnold would push them as deep as possible into the final stage, and there was only a hair of distance between life and death when they were hanging.  The 2 to 3 hours every night had turned into the worst experiences of their lives.  In addition, it did help to break down Laura even more.  They suffered from a few times of hanging and one deep throat to the final stage.  Arnold's deep throat dildo was been fined tuned to find their ring gag mouth, and dental gag was no longer needed.  Arnold was determined to use the most severe tortures to find their peaks.  The few hours of severe tortures the girls had got were definitely no less than the long training.  However, the girls' data kept on increasing, and they grew with Arnold's training.  Patricia's nipples were been stretched and crushed to the limit, and more force added would surely damage them permanently.  So was Laura's pussy, there was no more room to add more.  Moreover, the fucking speed had reached the motor's maximum.  Some how, Arnold knew that their sensations could be increased a lot more but he could not find why.  For 3 days, the girls were putting to daytime work, normally once in the morning and once in the afternoon, while they had to go through the living hell in the evening for Arnold to figure them out and to use them as his guinea pigs for his new program.  The girls had become weary and Arnold had hinted to them that if they could not improve their gallows execution performance, this would go on forever.  Finally, Arnold believed he had found the reasons.  Most gadgets needed enhancements.  The girls had got used to the clips attacking them from the same direction, and their bodies were ready for it.  If the attack could come from random direction and with her blindfolded, she had no way of knowing when and where the attack would come, and that would greatly enhance her sensation.  The thrust from the dildo was also too simple.  If the dildo could spin, rotate, inflate or even vibrate, then her responses would become variable.  They all led to one key point --- surprise attack.  The girls would respond the strongest when they were been attacked unexpectedly.  Arnold knew that the humming bird frequency should change too.  Each girl could have her own frequency to bring her to the peak.  He decided he could stop the testing and give the girls the long awaited break.

    Friday morning, John brought the big news, and all men met at Eden.  The BigShot wanted the whole lot.  He wanted the rack, the computer, and the Eden program.  In addition, he wanted to come bundled with a slave girl.  The offer was in seven digits.  The men started their discussions.

Arnold started, "Well, if you can get him to sign a contract, and the Eden program is his to use only, then I'm gamed."

"Arnold, any way we can get a slave girl to sell quickly?"  Fred asked.

"No, Jane is not for sale, and the other two are our golden geese."  Arnold said.

"If we get you an easy one, could you get her ready in a few days?"  Fred persisted.

"Yes, the fastest could be done in a few days, I've done it before.  You need to give me a shy and timid girl to start with and the younger the better."  Arnold answered.

"I think I have a candidate.  But John, you need to ask the BigShot if he wants an Asian girl."  Fred said.

"I will ask, but I believed he would, he is Asian himself."  John answered.

"Are you thinking about Yuki?"  Peter asked.

"Yes, she is a loner, she came here because she had lost all of her folks, and I know she has no close friends, no one will miss her if she is missing.  I can easily forge a paper to say that she has gone back to her motherland."  Fred said.

Yuki was their new administrative assistant.  She was a young and cute Asian girl that had newly immigrated here.  She did not speak much and was easily blushing.  Despite her short height, her breasts size was in fact quite impressive, but no one in the company got a chance to see them yet.  It seemed that the BigShot preferred breasts and nothing else, and she might just fit the requirement.

"Then that settles it, get her to me tonight, I will see if we can ship her out sometimes next week.  I hope she has large enough nipples for my clips."  Arnold continued, "Fred, its time for you to get fresh bloods from outside the company, it will take time to do the interview, so that you should start now.  I need a lot more soon, and we are completely booked as it is.  And I have designed some new stuff that I can train many slaves together."

Fred answered, "I have one more pick in the company, and then I will go for the fresh blood.  I have already put up wanting ads.  With their resumes, I can easily pick out the loners."

Arnold said, "We are losing business as we speak.  Do get me as many loners as you can find, I am making an entire floor ready for the Eden program, and even if I have too many for me to handle at once, I have huge space to store up the rests."

Peter said, "Fred, just make sure they all have big boobs, ok!"

    It was Friday night, Patricia was in her bedroom, and she had heard a faint but very high-pitched scream, it had penetrated the roof to reach her. She knew a new victim had arrived.

After a while, Arnold came to her, "Sorry Patricia, I have to break my promise, I need you tonight, I will let you sleep it off tomorrow, and I will let Jane to cover your work for you." 

Unable to say no, Patricia let Arnold tied her up in the rope art, and she took the tongue compressor gag and followed Arnold to the Eden program testing room.  She saw Laura was already there and fixed to the rack, and it was for the Eden program position.  Arnold began to put Patricia to the rack, and he told Patricia it would be different kind of tests, and she should prepare herself for them, and the program name was now officially called Eden-I.  The Eden-I started to test them with basic data, and kept increasing its strength, the girls had known it too well that Eden program would hit the maximum to match with their ability.  It would be either extremely painful or extremely pleasurable, so that by the time Eden-I had found their peaks, their pleasure moaning and agony cries had already filled the room.  However, Eden-I this time did not flip them over, Arnold simply wanted to get their data for the computer.  Then he started to use his own subroutines to test them one by one.  It was not extremely painful to the girls.  Arnold again was only trying to get more data out of them such as their heart beat rate before and under a clip bite and a dildo thrust, as well as their breathing rate, etc.  Arnold had hung them once to record their body responses.  Then he released Patricia, hands unbounded, and then Arnold gave her a whole box of different kind of dildos all with computer wireless sensor.  He told Patricia to stick them into Laura's pussy and anus and use her hands to thrust them, while Arnold kept recording Laura's responses.  He would tell Patricia to speed up or slow down, or he would tell Patricia to go deeper.  Patricia was fucking Laura and it had lasted a long time.  Laura was getting all kinds of different stimulations, some good, and some miserable.  Then Arnold asked Patricia to use the humming bird on Laura's clitoris and Arnold would tell her to press harder or lighter. That had sent Laura to dreamland and she started moaning and could not stop it.  Arnold had kept it going for two hours before he was done, and Laura been teased and fucked to exhaustion.  During the time, Patricia had kept hearing a girl's screaming and crying, and an occasional moaning.  She knew the guys were doing the same thing that they had done to her adoption.  It seemed that Arnold always started to rape his victim, to destroy whatever the virginity was left in her, and then to start the torture to break her down.  She could not tell who the girl was, but it should be someone she knew.  It was about midnight.  John came from the next room to tell Arnold the Eden program was ready for the girl.  Arnold simply told him to start without him.  They could add their fun to the girl any way they wanted, as long as they kept the girl on the rack to let the Eden program to continue.  Patricia shivered, and she could not imagine the girl tortured by Eden program while there were three men taking any available space to rape her at the same time.  She could picture the poor girl was teased and fucked by the humming bird and two dildos, her nipples being pulled and crushed. While three men fighting over to stuff their penises into her mouth.  However, that poor girl's fate was beyond Patricia's ability to help.  Arnold had finished with Laura, he began to tie Patricia back to the rack, then Patricia saw a horrifying scene, her clip chain was no longer just one, there were 12 chains on each of her clips pointing to all directions.  Then Arnold blindfolded Patricia.  He released Laura, and told her it was time for her to take her revenge on Patricia.  She could sit in front of the computer, 12 choices on the touch screen, she just needed to touch on the choices randomly, and the random attack on Patricia began.  Been blindfolded, Patricia could not tell which chain was being pulled, and her nipples had being randomly pulled and bitten to different direction.  The unexpected attack had indeed knocked her out of her defense.  Then Arnold started to increase her dildo strength and turned on her humming bird.  In addition, he was recording Patricia's responses. Patricia began to scream, the sharp bites to her nipples came from nowhere and it frightened her.  Her mind became kais, and again Arnold had used her weakness in her nipples to break her mental defense.  He kept Laura to hit on the screen for two hours, and Patricia's agony cries had filled the room for two hours.  The men in the next room had heard her cries, and they all came over to watch Arnold's new way of torture.  The left the door opened and the cries of the girl next door had echoed to this room.  The Eden dungeon had become lively and busy, and it could become much busier in the future.  Not until 3:00am, that Arnold had finished his data collection and he was leading the two girls to go back to their well-deserved sleep.  When Patricia passed the door of the next room, which was unclosed, she saw a naked Asian girl, she was in the hanging stage of Eden program, her frightened eyes staring to the emptiness, and her ring-gagged mouth was trying hard to suck air. The rope art on her was extremely tight, and every rope had cut into her flesh and squeezing her hard.  It had made her looked sexy and vulnerable.  The two circles on her chest had made her breasts round and firm.  Her nipples stretched and crushed flat one by one under the fastest speed the motor could manage. Her upper body was forced to rock and twist by the pulls on her nipples.   Her legs spread wide and tight, and two large dildos on fucking machines were pounding into her like hammers.  In addition, the humming bird had buried into her clitoris so deep that the entire metal head was missing. Patricia could see semen stuck on her face and on her pubic hair.  The men raped her and then putting her to the Eden program.  Arnold told them they could watch if they wanted to sacrifice their sleeps, and let them sit in the corner still wearing their rope art and gags.  Both girls did not want to leave, so that Arnold went back to his computer to work.  Patricia had tears in her eyes, she was seeing the scene that was happening to them and she knew their responses were the same.  The strong attack had knocked the poor girl totally out of control. She was shaking uncontrollably and her pussy and anus contracted strongly.  Patricia looked at the size of the dildos, and she was furious.  The girl's pussy and anus were very tight and small, even a lot smaller than Patricia's was.  However, Arnold had chosen the largest possible ones to extend the girl to the extreme.  In addition, the spots on the dildos must be torturing the girl like crazy.  No first time trainee deserved this treatment. It seemed that Arnold was in a hurry, and he wanted to break down this girl as fast as he could.  Sweats filled her upper body making her skin shined in the light, and her face was turning blue.  However, her final stage had not yet come and the program would not let her down that easily. Patricia knew because of the girl's lightweight, she could last a long time, and it would only make her to suffer more.  She felt the girl looked familiar, she must be one of the staff, but she could not recall her name.  She observed her more trying to find out.  She was not tall and her legs were not long as a typical Asian girl.  All of that had emphasized on the uniqueness of her breasts, which were quite large, as well as her nipples. Her waistline was small, and it created a good curve to show her small but rounded hips.  She had very large eyes and she knew it.  Her make-ups were emphasizing her eyes, and that had made her looked very cute.  She was just like a China doll and she was indeed a pretty girl.  However, she looked so young and fragile that she might be just barely reaching her legal age.  Patricia was mad that these men would not even let go of a youngling.  The helpless and desperate looks in her eyes had made her become the typical damsel in distress type of girl as if she meant to suffer and be manipulated by her handler. She was the type for the good man wanted to kiss and the bad man wanted to rape, but she had been raping to the extreme by Eden program right now.  The girl lasted an impressive long time, and then she seemed to have given up and closed her eyes. Her violent shaking started.  Even then, the Eden program did not release her and that had made Patricia very nervous, and only until her shaking turned into trembling, that the program had flipped her over.  She had fainted, while the various tests for data collection had started on her again. Patricia looked at Laura, then she pointed her head to the girl, Laura nodded.  She was asking if Laura knew the girl, and Laura said yes.  Then suddenly, Patricia knew they got the chance to communicate.  Arnold was too busy in his programming and he had forgotten about them.  Patricia started to write letters on the ground with her foot one by one to talk to Laura, it was slow and she did not want Arnold to notice their movement.  It took a long time to exchange a few words and they had saw the girl was awakened and she was watching them in her up side down position, but then she started to scream in agony because the testing had increased its attack force once she had recovered.  Patricia had to ignore the girl and kept on writing.  What Laura had seen was, 'Submit', 'Obey', 'No dying', 'Escape', 'Get Help'.  Laura nodded.  When she was about to reply, Arnold came in and took Laura, he needed more data from her.  Patricia sighed and kept on watching the suffering girl hoping Laura could return fast. The girl was calming down, her breathing became smooth, and Patricia knew she was about to be flipped over again.  Instead, the rack had flipped her to flat position, and Patricia had witnessed how to force a deep throat.  She could not bear to watch, it was too cruel, and the poor girl with a small mouth and throat had been extending to the extreme when the dildo inflated in her, and even her neck swelled up.  It always started to choke her completely because she definitely wanted to throw up but it kept her throwing up inside of her.  When she calmed down, the fucking began.  She had learned how to breathe.  Then she would be choking to the final stage in order to pump food and water into her without her resisting.  Finally, the rack flipped the girl back down. When she woke up this time, she was completely out of her mind.  She was crying, and tears kept coming down on her face.  In addition, she could not stop screaming when the pain hit her.  She was completely terrified out of her wits. Seemed that she had been broken down already, but the Eden program had only finish one third of its way.  Suddenly, all of her crying and screaming became dead silent, and the rack had flipped her over again.  Her beautiful large eyes wide opened, showing only fear and desperation.  She tried to suck but no air came to her lungs.  In addition, she started her violent twisting again pulled by her own nipples.  Patricia could not watch it any more, and she knew this girl had already belonged to Arnold.  She went to Arnold, only to see Laura was hanging by her neck struggling.  Arnold had put her back to the rack and started the Eden program on her.  She motioned that she wanted to leave.  Reluctant to leave his computer, Arnold had to carry Patricia in running to her cell, untied her and ran back to work on Laura again.

   The next few days were all booked for the girls.  They were on 24 hours shift, countless Playtimes with or without execution for them to do.  Then Arnold had prepared the second live room, and two girls could go on live together.  Through all the execution scenes, Patricia was the only one who had to fake it in the end in her full nudity.  Jane knew she needed to fake it, but she did not have to, the well-tuned program could bring her through the end.  Arnold kept Laura in the dark.  The well-tuned program could also bring her through the end, and her orgasm always been forced out to save her.  However, every time she went through the execution, she thought she was been sold and would be executed.  Her mind could not maintain calm as the other two.  Moreover, the extreme torture during the process could easily destroy her turbulent mind.  Long before the final stage, she was already in a state of hysteria.  She never knew how she had survived.  She did not even notice that the noose on her neck was not as strong as it should.  She always thought that the neb had revived her in order to sell her again.  All three girls had been put to their maximum workload, some times they had to work for 16 hours and then collapsed in their beds, and they all felt their bodies had been overly abused and their strength were getting weak.  Finally, Arnold halted the operations after Tuesday business was completed.  Eden would go off line for maintenance for a whole week.  The duel would have to call up the already booked customers to postpone.  Some had strongly refused.  However, most had agreed.  Arnold would let the girls to do the few demanded customers.  It would be a light workload for them.  All the girls were been invited on Wednesday morning to watch a show.  Their hands cuffed behind their chairs and heavily gagged by towers in the live show room.  They saw the Asian girl on the rack.  Her face was not hidden and she was wearing make-ups to make her as pretty as possible.  Her nipples painted with red lipsticks as if the men knew that would be the primary target.  Not only the Playtime opened to the customer, but also the Eden program was available.  It was the BigShot's acceptance test.  The girls had watched the poor Asian girl on the rack to be tortured for 4 hours.  The BigShot had his special interest in the girl's nipples.  Through out the 4 hours, her nipples were under the maximum attacks.  He especially liked to hang her in the noose while attacking her nipples.  If by any chance her nipples damaged, then the deal would be off.  In addition, he must have loved her high-pitched agony cries, and he had tuned up his audio to the maximum.  The Asian girl was hanging to near death for many times, and to all the girls' surprises, the Asian girl's orgasms had been forcing out for that many times.  Arnold had used his Eden-I to fine-tune the Asian girl in the past three days.  The program he had given to the BigShot had set the upper limit to prevent damaging the girl.  In the end, the girl had collapsed in her bounds.  After John had talked to the BigShot's people.  It's a sale.  One of the Eden captures would be vanished from the real world permanently. The men wasted no time.   Yuki was been shipped in the wooden box to the private jet from the BigShot waiting for her.  Arnold told the girls, if they did not behave well, that would be their fate.  However, the week's income was good, and they deserved their rest.

   It was Wednesday evening, and Laura was resting.  Arnold came for her, "It's time for your graduation exam."  He tied her up in the rope art and added the ring gag.  Then he took her to a small room.  Patricia was in the room wearing the same kind of bounds as hers.  Jane was also in the room wearing her regular shackles.  There were two nooses dangling from a long wooden board high up, and two wooden boards were sticking out from opposite wall above ground.  Patricia and Laura were on the boards from the opposite wall facing each other.  The nooses surrounding their necks and pulling tight.  Then Arnold came up with the standard nipple clips the girls were all too familiar with, it had tormented them for weeks.  Arnold put the clips on the girls and then he used ropes to link the two girls' clips together.  Patricia's left nipple clip would link to Laura's right nipple clip, and vice versa. 

Arnold announced, "First you have to thank Jane, it is her idea.  There are three rounds to decide the winner.  Each round has nine innings.  Laura would have to beat Patricia to win her graduation.  The First round is the tug of war.  You need to pull and try to use your nipples to knock your opponent off the board to hang for one minute.  We start the first inning now." Neither girl moved.  Then the board they were standing on began to retrieve back to the wall.  Arnold said, "The board will stop when one is knocked off."  The girls still did not move, and then soon, they were both hanging and kicking painfully.  Hanging for one minute was far more painful then choking for one minute.  Then the boards came back for the girls to stand on.  Arnold did not encourage the girls, he simply announced, "First inning a draw, second inning start."  Then the board started to retrieve again.  Patricia started her move, she started to pull Laura, and the clips had crushed both of their nipples.  They both cried out in agony, but continued the war with Patricia attacking and Laura simply trying to defend herself.  Despite Laura was heavier, but Patricia could produce a lot stronger pull under her pain, and knocked Laura off the board easily.  Patricia was standing there watching Laura struggling for her life.  One minute passed, when Laura stood back on the board, there was no breathing time, the next round immediately started.  Still out of her breathes, and Laura was off the board immediately.  At mid point, Laura was already looked like a dying victim on the noose for a long time.  She could not beat Patricia, and she could not handle more hanging any more.  She was crying with tears and looking at Patricia with begging eyes, but with a simple tug from Patricia, she fell again.  At the last inning, Laura could barely stand up, and one more hanging could kill her.  Patricia looked at her, she moved as if she was about to pull and then she lost her balance and fell off the board.  She was sacrificing herself to save Laura.  Then Arnold yield, "Foul play."  Then he pushed Laura off.  The girls were both swinging and struggling.  Patricia won the first round, and Laura was barely alive.  Arnold let them took a short break for Laura to catch her breathes, then he announce, "Second round, also tug of war, but I believe the table may turn."  He removed the girls' clips.  Then he came up with a horrible thing.  It looked like two metal dildos one larger one smaller connecting together and forming into a horseshoe.  Arnold bent the two dildos to let the girls to see their head could almost meet but with a small space left. "Ladies, this called the pussy lock.  It meant to deal with naughty slave girls like you.  When it goes into you and pushing their heads to meet, they will lock up.  Your bone will hold them tight inside you."  He began to shove the pussy lock into the girls' holes and locked them up.  Then he connected the girls' locks with a rope.  He announced, "Round two, pussy tug of war, the first inning start."  The board started to retrieve.  Not wanting to hang again, Laura immediately started to pull, resulted in an extreme agony cry, and then echoed by Patricia's cry.  It was far more painful then they had expected.  The room filled with the girl's cries, but Laura won.  Patricia was dangling on the noose, but she did not try to kick. She held her breath to wait out the one minute.  After a few innings, it was obvious that Patricia knew she could not beat Laura, and she was prepared to suffer through the nine hanging punishments.  All this time, Jane was watching Patricia with worried eyes.  She thought of the idea to get even with Patricia who had put her through the deep throat dildo.  However, she was so regretting to see Patricia had suffered so much for it. She kept on pulling Arnold's sleeves, begging him to call off the game.  Arnold ignored her, and he let the 9 innings to run through its course.  In the end, Laura was the winner, and Patricia had collapsed and held by the noose.  Then Arnold had started to prepare the girls for the final round.  He spread their legs, tied a rod between their knees, and fixed two fucking machines on, and he started the machines to fuck their two holes.  The dildos were normal size, and it was not to knock them out of their control but to give them pleasure.  Then he clipped vibrating tongs to their nipples and clitoris.  These gadgets all meant to slowly turning on their bodies.  He let them stand on the boards, legs spread wide, with a noose on their neck waiting for their hanging.  The girls' lusts were slowly arousing up by the gadgets.  He watched them and waited.  Two naked sexy bodies standing there bounded helplessly, taking the teasing from the gentle gadgets, and waiting for their execution.  It was obvious that when they were been turned on, they would be hung.  Arnold waited until he saw the girls started their gentle trembling.  Then he retrieved the boards.  The two were swinging there back and forth, neither attempted to kick.  After 30 seconds, Arnold started the control of the board hanging them.  It was a seesaw.  It had let Laura down but hanging Patricia higher. 

Then Arnold said, "Third round is team work.  The board will take turn to hang you for one minute.  I will let it run on automatic for a while, to let you find out how you can recover in the one-minute break then to hang for another minute.  Then I will put it to manual.  You need to jump up to let yourself hang in order to let the other down.  Then she would have to jump up to save you.  The third round has no time limit, the last one to live will graduate." 

The last word from Arnold had knocked Laura into an abyss.  One must die!  Before Laura could respond, the noose had lifted her up.  Arnold watched the two girls handling themselves in the nooses.  Laura still had a lot to learn, but Patricia was a true expert, she had used all the best ways to survive in the noose.  He felt so proud with Patricia, she was definitely the Eden's gold mine, but only if she could completely submit herself to him.  They could be the best partners, and in his mind, he had determined that he must have Patricia, even if it would take forever.  Arnold let the girls each to hang for 10 times then he put the board to manual.  It was Patricia on the ground.  She observed Laura's reaction carefully and waited, and then she jumped up without hesitation.  Laura was frightened, she was in a war of death, and she had to kill Patricia to save herself.  However, she could not do it, so she kept jumping back.  After training for so many times by Eden program, she no longer feared the noose.  The scene lasted for a long time, both girls were getting tired, and eventually, one would collapse and ended up killing the other.  Nevertheless, they held on. Arnold was pleased with his slaves.  They had done all he wanted them to do, only one last thing to do to trap Laura.  He waited until Laura was quite tired, she was losing strength to jump, and she had already miss-jumped quite a few times.  It was time to move in to break her.  Arnold secretly locked up the seesaw when Laura was on the ground.

He walked up to her, "Laura, the dildos were in you for a long time, shouldn't you be having an orgasm by now?"  Laura could only shake her head. Arnold continued, "Tell you what, if you can have an orgasm before Patricia dies, then you both graduate."  Laura ignored Arnold, counted the time and tried to jump again.  However, the board did not move.  Laura was panic, but she kept missing the jumps.  Arnold said, "Laura, you are losing strength, your jump no longer strong enough to replace yourself with Patricia.  You should be thankful that it is you on the ground right now." 

Laura started screaming and trying to jump and jump again, but she was indeed tired.  She had collapsed in the noose and crying.  Arnold turned Laura to face Patricia, and forcing Laura to watch Patricia's execution.  Tears burst out from Laura, she kept screaming, and then she looked horrifyingly as Patricia had started to struggle.  The chocking had started to get to her, pain had shown on Patricia's face, and she started to struggle more.  It was just like watching the gallows hanging.  Laura had witnessed every moves of dying from the noose.  Patricia had lasted in the noose for an amazingly long time, she was still trembling after 10 minutes, but eventually she had gone to a dead still, her eyes completely shot, her face was very calm as if she was sleeping.  Laura had collapsed, she would have fallen but the noose had held her.  Arnold released her noose and freed her from everything, Laura had felt to the ground like a dead fish, and she could not stop crying.

"Well done Laura, congratulations! You have just executed Patricia and graduated."  Arnold said.

However, Laura did not hear him, she kept crying.  Arnold took out a paper and showed to Laura,

"Here is the slave contract.  You will agree to submit yourself to me, and anything we had done to you is all out of your consent.  After you sign it, then you'll be free to move around."

Laura could only shake her head.

Then Arnold said the key words, "Would you sign it if I bring Patricia back?  She can still be revived."

Immediately, Laura grabbed the paper and pen and signed.  Arnold took out another paper,

"This is your confession that you admit you have killed Patricia, after you sign this, I will immediately bring her back."

Without hesitations, Laura signed the confession.  She would sign anything to bring Patricia back.

Then Arnold said, "This is the magic, follow me."  He took Laura to face Patricia.  There was not a living sign on Patricia.  She was dead still, but only to be pushed swinging slightly by the fucking machines that were still fucking her.  The only sound from her body was three happy tongs buzzing on her.  Arnold whispered to Laura, not letting Patricia to hear, "A good fuck could bring back a woman any time."  He suddenly switched the fucking machines to maximum speed, and they started pounding into Patricia's dead body like hammers.

Patricia was floating in the air, and she was enjoying herself.  She had been hanging for so many times by her half weight, but ever since her first experience at the company basement, never once Arnold had allowed her to take only pleasure but no pain with her.  Arnold would never give up the chance to torture her nipples.  This time, she was hanging only with sexual pleasure.  She was been fucked slowly and smoothly, and the tongs' vibration was gentle and stimulating.  Her body was turning on.  In addition, the floating in the air without touching anything was wonderful.  Until suddenly her lower body twitched, the unexpected poundings hit her, and she began to lose control of her lower body, she started shaking.  This was not part of the deal!  Arnold should simply tell her to wake up.  However, the sensation was too strong, and she was never been pounded like this without pain to keep her in balance.  She started her uncontrollable moaning, and the sound was extremely sexy.

Laura was wide eye with tears still in her eyes.  Patricia had moved and moaned, and her voice did not sound choking at all.  Arnold pushed Patricia's body to swing her around, let Laura to see her back.

Arnold started to explain, "Laura, tell me anything you can find unusual there.  See if you can find a suspension."

Laura started with the ropes on Patricia's body, if she was to be suspended, it would have to come from the ropes, because Patricia was completely naked.  She saw her wrists and elbows were still tightly bounded, and the loops on them were tidy, not a trace of disturbance.  Then she checked the ropes surrounded her body. Same tidiness there, all loops were lining up one by one.  Her noose came from her backside with an angle, and it was the most efficient way to kill.  It made her throat completed surrounded by rope, but the angle had allowed enough room for her head to tilt back to survive longer in the noose.  Laura was been taught by Eden program to know that.  Arnold's hanging meant to make the girl to last and suffer as long as she could before death.  Patricia's hair was included in the noose to make sure Laura could see the whole noose clearly, and she saw the noose tightened at the back of her head pressing down hard to push her hair tight against her back neck.  Nothing came down from the noose to her body.  Laura shook her head.  Arnold asked her to count the loops on Patricia body.  There were 6 loops of rope above her breasts and only 5 loops of rope beneath her breasts.  So what, Arnold was pleased,

"Laura, you have been through many executions, haven't you been wondering why you could be revived every time?"  Laura could only shake her head. 

Arnold continued, "What you have gone through by the Eden program was real hanging, but the gallows execution is a fake.  The trick is to hang you only by half of your body weight.  However, it will take an expert like Patricia to pull it off.  She is the only one so far that can fake it.  The computer had fine-tuned you to take you through the hanging, I choke the noose on you tight enough to prevent you from screaming in the hanging, or else you would have blown it.  Because you will scream, you can't help it.  The stimulations on you meant to break your tolerance, to show to the viewers that you are completely out of control, and you are helpless to save yourself.  That is what they wanted to see.   It is the only way to make the scene real.  I have choked you very tight, and it will kill you for sure, but your half weight could last you a lot longer.  By then, the dying scene had already ended.  Only if we continue to leave you there hanging, then it will kill you slowly.  However, we can put you down once the broadcast is completed.  While Patricia here is so good to control herself, I need not choke her too hard, it depends on what kind of the gag she is wearing, with cloth gag, and I need not to choke her at all.  She could control her scream.  I was really proud of Patricia, when she first started, she could barely survive from her half weight, but now she could practically live in that noose forever."

Laura said, "I still don't understand."

Arnold patted her face, "Because I do have a suspension to take half of your weight off from the noose.  Look closer.  You did not even know it when I put it on you in every gallows execution."

Patricia's hair was long, it came down through the noose and had still covered the center part of the ropes surrounded her back.  Arnold pushed her hair away.  Laura finally could see a bar wire coming from behind the loops from her lower back, and it went up into the noose and disappeared.  The bar wire had been hidden by Patricia's hair completely.  But Laura still could not tell how the bar wire was pulling Patricia up, her loops showed no deformation at all, as if the bar wire was came out of Patricia's body.

Arnold explained, "You see, that it why she must be tied like this.  The bar wire is hidden in the hanging rope all the way, it broke out of the rope before the noose is formed, then it will hide in the noose.  When I put the noose around her, I pull down the bar wire which has a hook.  I meant to use the loops beneath her breasts to suspend her.  I push the wire through all the loops behind her back and hook it to the bottom loop.  When she was hanged, the hook will pull the loop up because of the weight, so that I have to tie her up so tight that there is little room for the ropes to deform too much, so that the last loop will be pulled up a little to hide behind the other loops and no more."

Arnold took Laura's hand to touch the back ropes.  They looked the same as the other ropes, but they felt stiff.

"You see Laura, this rope is mixed with metal threads, it makes it strong, but it also takes the flexibility away, this rope can't be stretched.  It will be pulled up a just a little bit, just enough for the loop to be hidden behind the other loops.  That is why you have counted one loop short.  Her hair will hide the bar wire all the way up into the noose, that is why I make the noose pressed against her hair.  Of course, the effect may tighten her chest ropes a little bit more, but it has been so tight on her already, I tied you up like this every day, and it is part of my training, your body had gotten used to it.  I could even hide the bar wire more invisible by painting it to her hair color, and I intend to do it in the future for live audiences.  However, in front of a camera, it is invisible.  I have a fail-save method.  I have put a filter screen on the camera to filter out the bar wire's color, so that it is completely transparent in the camera.  Not even super zoom view can detect it.  And you Laura, for all the gallows executions you have done, you never noticed that you are only hanging by your half weight, but I don't blame you, because the tight noose had fooled you completely."

Then Arnold pointed to the place where hanging rope was tying.  There was a small motor.

"You see, the motor is pulling the bar wire, I control the motor from my computer.  I can even pull your whole weight up, but that would make the hanging scene not real.  It is a safe guard, if any one is in trouble in the hanging, I can pull her up more.  It works in both ways, if I see Patricia cannot control her scream, I can put her down more to choke her from screaming.  I had done it many times to all of you during the gallows execution without you knowing it.  Even with Patricia.  You were all under my complete control to complete the hanging the way I designed.  All of you have been forcing out with the orgasm in time, and we have not failed once so far.  However, I have to warn you, now that you know all these. Should anyone attempting to fail the gallows execution to uncover my tricks, I will have no choice but to remove her safety and to let the customer to see a real hanging to the death.  Why do you think Patricia has been so cooperative to fake every one of her gallows execution?  Because she knew, the one she failed will become her real execution.  Further, I have designed a new automatic controlled noose.  When I start to use it on you, it could stop you even if you are attempting to fail.  It has a roller inside the noose to push it up and down.  You will be choked based on computer decision.  The sensor in the neck rope will measure your vocal vibration.  It could choke you from screaming within a fraction of a second.  At worst it will sound like a hissing or a dying hiccup, it may even excite more customers than getting suspicion.  In addition, I find that it could even be more convincing to let you produce that kind of sounds from the hanging.  With that new noose, I will no longer need to monitor and manipulate.  The computer will control your choking and your weight for the whole day.  Even Patricia no longer needs to do her faking, and I can completely manipulate her as well.  I could increase her hanging weight to force her to scream to produce the hiccup effect that I wanted.  I no longer need to gag all of you with tower unless it is for costume effect.  Any gags to stop you from seeking help will be enough for me.  On a busy day, I can just put you to the noose and run non-stop for a whole day completely automated.  And there is nothing you can do to resist it any more."

Laura had completely collapsed, she had stepped herself into the trap.  All this time, Arnold had deliberately let the teasers and dildos pounded on Patricia, and she was helpless but to take the pounding.

Arnold then started to frustrate Laura even more.

"As for your graduation exam, the first two rounds were real hanging.  However, I was not looking at who is the winner, because I already know who will win.  I was looking at both of your performance in a real noose.  I am proudly to say, Patricia has graduated with full grade.  She no longer needs training from Eden program, but she will receive her punishment from it, and quite often, I am afraid.  As for you Laura, you will need more training." 

Laura had shown panic in her face.  Arnold smiled, "But not the long training, you will need a couple of hours every night for a while.  It is enough for a few hangings and a deep throat."

Then Arnold said to Patricia, "Patricia, I thank you for helping me to get Laura.  I wanted to give you a big reward for it.  However, you have violated two rules of mine, one is no slave should help another unless allowed by the master, the other is you have interfered with the affair of your master.  I will punish you for that.  You will hang here until midnight as your reward, and then you will take over Laura's place at the Eden program for all night as your punishment." 

Arnold climbed up the board from the wall to prepare Patricia for her 'reward'.  Patricia was looking at him angrily.  Arnold just gave her a wink and then used a black cloth to blindfold her.  He then replaced Patricia's ring gag with a tower gag.

He whispered to her, "You will find this reward very pleasurable, your mind will be forced to concentrate on it and nothing else." 

Lastly, he plugged her ear and Patricia was blocking out from the real world.

Laura did not understand both violations.  Why trapping her to submission was helping her.  However, Arnold had become serious,

"Laura, you are now officially committed yourself to be my slave, you will obey me, even if I will ask you to die.  Any mistake you make, I will punish Patricia and you will be the one to execute the punishment.  And if you betray me, I will kill Patricia, and your confession is your death warrant."

Laura was completely defeated.  However, she had to ask, "Why are you punishing Patricia for my sake?"

Arnold answered, "Because I was going to put both of you to Eden long program today and run it with no time limit until you two submit.  I had halted Eden operation a whole week for you two.   You have cost me a great deal of money.  I gave Patricia her automaton, and she had come up with this idea to trap you.  She is responsible of you, so that she will receive punishments for all of your mistakes.  Believe me as I say this that it gives me the greatest pleasure to punish her, so that I will be extremely fussy of your mistakes.  Now, as for you, you still need more Eden program training, and I will start now." 

Laura was motionless and terrified but dare not complaint any more.  Patricia had trapped her, and she had trapped Patricia.  Neither had gotten any benefit, and both still had to face the Eden program.  It was a nice Wednesday evening for Arnold.

Chapter 11, Patricia's sacrifice

The dildos' pounded Patricia while she was floating in the air.  She could not see, and she could not hear, and she could only make a faint "mmmm..." sound from her gag.  There was nothing around her could distract her mind.  She was again mad at Arnold, it seemed that he had tricked her doing favor for him, but then he would use excuses to torture her more.  As if from Arnold's reasoning, torturing her was his biggest reward for her.  However, she had to do it, because she had to make Laura submit to Arnold when she still had a mind.  Laura could not take another long training on Eden program any more, and she would convert for sure.  The poundings continued, but it was not the extreme dildos meant to break her body control, there were only two normal size dildos.  It meant to give her the maximum pleasure, and the sensation began to accumulate.  Helpless to do anything, Patricia had to take the pounding and to wait it out for her punishment to finish.  She relaxed her whole body, and let the dildos to have their ways with her, and her mind drifted.  She could still enjoy the weightlessness floating of her body.  Once her body relaxed, all the pleasure sensations started to hit her from all of her intimacies.  In addition, the sensations felt particular sharp to her.  Arnold knew how to manipulate a woman's sensation, and just liked he had said, when there was nothing else to distract her mind, her mind had concentrated on her bodily feelings.  It was a long time since she received only teasing to her nipples and they were both erecting in full to welcome the sensations.  After days of abusing by the humming bird, the gentle teasing on her clitoris was especially pleasurable, and she felt wonderful.  She began to wonder was this really a punishment or a reward.  Arnold had loosened her noose, and she could breathe freely under her half weight. Her body been turned on so much that she was getting extremely horny.  There was nothing but lust and desire in her mind.  She was prepared to let her orgasms to be forcing out of her body and she was welcoming it.  She felt the sensations were so strong that that she should have an explosion any moment.  Yet it kept adding up on her, not letting her to release it, and it had become so strong that she was getting uneasy, and it had made her burning in anxiety and lust.  She felt strange, she should have exploded long ago, she was experiencing the strongest sensation she had ever felt and yet it kept adding up on her stronger and stronger.  It had turned the maximum pleasure to a torture.  She felt so good, yet she felt she could not be satisfied and she wanted more.  Patricia felt she was missing the key feeling to ignite her explosion.  She needed her pain and suffocation. Arnold had forced her body to accept pain and joy at the same time, and now her body would not respond to anything less.  Patricia was been tormented by the sexual sensation burning inside of her so strongly that she was trembling and she was losing her control, her mind could only focused on one thing right now, it wanted to find an exit to release the sensation.  If this had happened to her at the night of her adoption, while she was hanging in the noose, she would have exploded with many orgasms already.  However, after three weeks of training, Arnold had altered her body behavior.  Her orgasms could only be forcing out when she was suffering from the extreme pain and suffocation.  Without those factors, her body no longer could release its sensations.  Arnold could not alter Patricia's mind, but he had altered Patricia's body to become a BDSM and an asphyxiation lover.  In addition, he had enhanced Patricia's tolerance to both ends.  When her ability to tolerate pain increased, her ability to accept pleasurable sensation also increased.  She no longer could reach climax from a casual sex in her bedroom.  She needed more extreme stimulations to bring her to climax.  Patricia knew she needed to add more stimulation to her nipples to get her orgasm out. Unconsciously, she started to do something that she had long given up; she started to struggle to free her wrists.  For the past three weeks, Patricia was bounded by the rope art most of the time when she was awake.  She had realized that she could not struggle free from it, and she had given up struggling long ago.  Arnold was training her to get used to the extreme tight bondage that was squeezing her body all the time.  He was forcing her body to adopt the ropes as if it was part of her.  He was careful only to use the softest cotton ropes on his slaves.  It would not scratch the skin, and the rope burns it created were only strangling marks, never bruise.  The burns could always fade away over night.  After wearing it for three weeks, Patricia's body had gotten used to the tight ropes always cutting deep into her flesh, and she no longer felt uncomfortable with it.  She could let her elbows tied together for days without discomfort.  However, right now, she desperately needed her fingers to masturbate, so that she kept on struggling, trying to do the impossible.  She was pulling on her wrists one by one, causing her body twisting like a snake, and she had lifted her lower legs to kick as hard as she could.  Her body was twisting hard, like a belly dancer, and she was swinging and moving up and down from her kicks, even her breasts were bouncing and shaking from her movement.  Her sexy moaning kept coming out uncontrollably.  It sounded like a desperate cry for help through her tower gag.  All of her gesture had sent a clear message --- come and take me.  It was the sexiest scene, but no one could see it. Patricia was transforming from a cool, sensibly businesswoman to a sex driven tramp.  The scene lasted.  The ever increasing of lust and desire had tormented Patricia for two hours.  It was past midnight, and Patricia was driving crazy by her ever-growing sensations.  The reward had given her a sexual urge so strong that it had turned her into a sex mania.  She did not know Arnold was standing behind her for a long time, and he had a penis in his pants as hard as a rock.  Patricia did not know Arnold had manipulated her again.  Arnold put her down and took her to the Eden program.  Patricia had lost touched from her surroundings, until when Arnold started to clamp on her nipple clips.  The memories of pain awakened her, and the Eden program was ready for her.  It had already started to tease her body.  She saw Laura had just finished her deep throat and Jane was helping her back to her cell, Laura could hardly walk, and Patricia saw she had semen sucked on her ass.  Then Patricia's punishment began, and it had brought all senses back to her.  She sighed and closed her eyes, she had indeed sacrificed for Laura a great deal, and she was desperately hoping her scheme could work.  Arnold did not leave her along this time.  When Patricia was up side down, he kept persuading her to submit and he would share Eden's profit with her.  She would still to be their golden girl at Eden.  She had to shake her head.  Then Arnold would let her hang, and then asked her again.  In the end, he would even whisper to her when she was painfully struggling in the noose, and she was pounding by attacks all over her body.  However, the biggest surprise to Arnold was Patricia had exploded in orgasms, she could easily be forcing out when she was hanging there, and she could have them when she was testing to the extreme.  It lasted for two hours, then she was choked and forced fed by deep throat, and this was always the toughest for Patricia through out the training.  She had fainted every time under deep throat choking.  When she woke up, she was still in the flat position.  All gadgets halted when she had fainted for a while to let her regain her breathing. Then the humming bird would start to stimulate her to wake her up.  Then all the gadgets would start their testing gently.  All of her intimacies were to be teased instead of tortured.  Her nipples felt like pulled and pinched by a man gently while the humming bird would make her itching all over.  In addition, the dildos would only vibrate inside of her.  The purpose was to bring back this half-dead body to life and to turn it on again as soon as possible.  It never failed.  Patricia's body could always turn on in a few minutes.  Then the roughness began, it would not stop until it had made her whole body out of control to find her breaking force to use in the hanging to attack her.  However, this time, when Patricia's body was aroused, she noticed her pussy dildo had retrieved, and it was Arnold standing there.  He had wildness in his eyes, it made Patricia frightened, Arnold looked like a wild animal, and he started to fuck her.  Arnold's penis was as thick as the dildo, and the pounding was stronger.  Arnold knew all the tricks about twisting and turning and finding the g-spot to attack and he could add his fingers into her, and he kept coming on to her harder and harder. In addition, all the gadgets had becoming rough as well.  Pain had started to attack Patricia nipples, and soon she would be tortured to her breaking point.  It was nearly 3:00am at Eden, and all the Eden staffs were sleeping.  No one knew after nearly three weeks into Patricia's adoption.  Arnold had finally raped her in her pussy, and her last defense crushed.  Arnold had brought sensation that was more pleasurable to her pussy than the dildo.  However, Patricia only felt she was lost.  Despite she knew Arnold could rape her any time he wanted, but it happened after three weeks of her endless struggles, she felt she had lost her final defense, and her last virginity was gone.  She had indeed sacrificed everything for her attempt to escape.  She felt extremely sad, and tears kept dropping down from her face.  Arnold was doing all the best fucking tricks he knew to make Patricia to respond to him, but all he could see was her extremely sad face.  Arnold could only try pounding on her harder and harder.  Finally, he heard Patricia started screaming.  Her nipples stretched extremely long and crushed very flat, and Eden program had found her breaking point. She was shaking violently, sweat started to fill her chest, and she could no longer hold her silence.  Rage had risen from Arnold's mind, while he had done his best to please this woman, yet she had only responded to her pain.  He hated her screams, because it was not for him and he wanted it to stop.  Arnold restarted the deep throat procedure again.  Then the monster had swiftly found her mouth and thrust in, and her screams were immediately gone.  While she was choking to stop her from throwing up, Arnold continued pounding her like crazy.  He could see Patricia's was trying to throw up, and her belly muscles were convulsing.  However, he had ignored her pain and kept on pounding her.  Finally, the deep throat started to fuck her, and she had to stay on her breathing.  It was hard to do it when Arnold had pushed her body rocking back and forth.  The breathing method was hard for every trainee to do.  She could inhale when the dildo pulled back, then she would be choked immediately, and could only exhale when it pulled out the next time, and then she would be choked again.  It would take two round trips of the dildo to let her to breathe once.  Patricia's rocking movement had made her failed to breathe many times, and she was suffering from short of breaths.  It was extremely uncomfortable for her.  The deep throat training would last ten minutes.  When Arnold had finally come and had shot into her, Patricia was already in the final choking stage.  Arnold stood there looking at this undefeatable woman was slowly choked to her death.  Her upper body was still shaking and sweating uncontrollably from the intolerable crushing by the clips.  Her throat was moving trying to suck air that was not there.  Her face was already turning blue, yet Arnold could see her eyes were still showing the fighter look, she was fighting to the death.  It had lasted a long time, and her body had gone through all kinds of suffering.  Then finally, the whiteness had appeared in her eyes, then she closed her eyes, her body no longer moved, and then the monster had released her.  She had fainted, but she was still breathing.  All gadgets had stopped attacking her, letting her to get the valuable short break.  Arnold watched Patricia quietly, and he was in his own deep thought.  He had off loaded his lust to her, but he felt defeated.  He hanged her in the small room and teased her in the best ways he had devised was meant to turn on her body to the extreme, and it was very successful.  He had made her ready for his real intention.  He was going to punish her with his own private tool all night, he would invade every intimacy of hers, and he would bring her to climax regardless whether she wanted or not.  He would make her bowed to his sexual power. However, despite Patricia's body was turned on to the extreme, Arnold could not make her responded to him.  Patricia had held up her last defense.  Arnold could not have her orgasm.  Then Arnold was awakened by the humming bird sound and he knew Patricia was about to wake up. He sighed and terminated the Eden program.  When Patricia woke up, she was in her bedroom.

Thursday was an easy day, each girl only had one job to do to satisfy the customers who refused to postpone, and the girls were staying in their rooms to relax.  Patricia had slept to the afternoon.  Then Arnold took her to the live room to do her job.  Laura was supposed to do her job in the other live room at the same time, but Patricia saw Jane had replaced Laura.  Patricia had not seen Laura the whole day.  Then Friday morning, Arnold came to her, he did not mention his affair with Patricia the other night but said,

"Patricia, I need a favor, I sent Laura to meet with her biggest customer, and I need you to cover for her gallows execution." 

Patricia's heart pounded, Laura was out.  It was possible for her rescue now.  She calmed herself, let Arnold went through the tying routine and she performed one of her best dying scene for the very satisfied customer.  She was scheduled a small one-hour Playtime after dinner, no other work assigned.  She knew by the evening through out the night, the men would be busying with the new victims they had brought in.  Through out the afternoon, she was in a nervous and anticipating mood, hoping some one could suddenly stormed through the door to rescue her.  After dinner, Arnold started to prepare Patricia for the Playtime.  It should be a small task, but Arnold took extra care for Patricia, he cleaned her thoroughly and even gave her an enema.  There was a shadow growing in Patricia's mind, Arnold was planning for something big.  Arnold then took Patricia to the second level of the basement that no one had ever been to.  Arnold had kept it to himself until today.  The scene Patricia saw frightened her.  It was a very large basement, and many racks under constructions were placing next to the wall.  The center was shining bright with very strong spotlight, a long glass room standing there.  All four walls and the roof were transparent with white tiles on the floor.  There were hundreds of audience seats in front of the glass room, and they started right next to the glass wall for the closest possible view.  There were six racks in the room, and they were lining up side by side to a straight line.  Each rack had its own control computer and their screens were flickering.  The racks were larger and much thicker with multiple bars on all edges, and they all filled with motors and gadgets. 

Arnold told Patricia, "This is my next generation rack, I will have you try it out, but it will do the same thing for the Playtime, you can walk through it easily." 

Arnold started to put her on the rack, lots of bounding rope to stretch her wide in the spider's web.  Then he started to stick wireless sensors on her, and Patricia knew Arnold was definitely planning for some thing.  All of her intimacies were under monitoring, even the small area between her pussy and anus were stuck on one.  The sensors were sticking on by very strong glue, and she probably could not get them off with a bath.  Arnold simply replied, "Just want to test my new rack."  When the Playtime started, it was a walk in the park, nothing unusually happened, the pounding the customer could do to her no longer could hurt her, she even had to fake her agony scream.  Afterward, Arnold did not take her down, and he flipped her over and started to put her ready for the Eden program.  Patricia's heart sunk, for all the tortures she had, Eden program was the worst.  Her thought focused on the forced deep throat, and it was the most painful experience of her life.  However, Arnold only replied, "Just want to test my new rack."  Patricia knew Arnold was lying, she wanted to argue with him, she could take the truth, but her ring gag prevented her from doing so. Arnold did not start the program.  He was waiting, and while he was waiting, he bent down to talk to Patricia in her up side down position.

He was caressing her naked body gently, "Patricia, for the last time, would you submit yourself to me?  Once you sign the contract, other than the master-slave relationship, we'll be partners, and we can share the profit.  You'll be the mistress of Eden and all slave girls will serve you as well. You can't imagine how big our profit is, we have already become a multi-million dollars enterprise in just two weeks." 

Patricia closed her eyes, and slowly she shook her head.

Arnold said, "Oh well, can't say I did not try.  I am waiting for the guys to arrive, and there are quite a few new comers I want you to meet."

Chapter 12, fresh from the box

It did not take long, and then the guys had arrived.  Five wooden boxes moved in.  Patricia had to look at them in her up side down view.  Then one by one, the boxes opened to show their precious cargos.  The first one was dressed in office cloth, unconscious.  Patricia immediate recognized her.  It was Rachel, the prettiest secretary from the administration.  Rachel was nice and polite to every one, she was even nice to these guys, she had done nothing wrong to them, but the men still would not leave her alone.  Just because she was so pretty, that they wanted to use her to satisfy their evil lust.  Patricia felt sorry for Rachel, she would be broken for sure and her life be destroyed.  The men started to strip Rachel naked and then put her to a rack, but they had left the rack next to Patricia empty.  Rachel woke up and she started screaming in her tower gag.  Then the next box opened.  It was a young blond girl in her casual shorts also unconscious.  Patricia did not know her, but she looked like fresh out of school, barely in her legal age.  She was extremely beautiful, like the girl next door.  She had a pair of long legs showing from her short pants.  In addition, her tight sport shirt had demonstrated her large breasts.  This must be the fresh blood picked out by Fred, and judging from the way Fred was looking at her, he was about to swallow her up.  Again, the men started to strip her and put her on the rack.  She woke up by the extreme bounding and stretching of her body and started screaming through her tower gag.  It could only get better.  The third box came with another young blond. She was dressed in suit and skirt, a formal interview cloth.  Fred had taken her directly from the interview.  She looked even younger than the second girl did.  She had a very cute face, and she looked like a teenager.  Again, she had long slender legs with large breasts.  Fred had shown his taste in women, slender body with long blond hair, and they must have large and firm breasts.  They were the exact shadow image of Patricia. Patricia was furious with these men.  There was no stopping of their evil lust.  This girl could be still a student applying for a part time job, and Fred could not wait to grab her at his first sight of her.  The men started to strip her bare, it seemed that they were particularly interested in this youngling, she would probably suffered the most from these men's lust.  Again, after the men put her to the rack, the extreme painful bounding had awakened her, and she was crying through her tower gag.  So far, the men had put the three girls all on the up right Playtime position, spreading wide on the spider's web.  Patricia knew they would have to satisfy these men's private lust before they be put to the Eden program.  The forth box came from over sea, and it was much larger.  A naked girl hug tied to a ball was in there.  She was equipped with oxygen mask, and the stack of oxygen tanks had shown that she was shipping from a far place.  She was awake, and she was wearing the rope art and a ball gag.  When the men took her out there, her very large and beautiful dark eyes told her mind.  She was terrified and desperate.  There was a unique noble quality in her, as if she was a princess.  Arnold started to check on her, if her bounds were too tight to cut off her circulation, then she could not be ready for tonight.  Arnold was surprised to see that her bounds were so loose that she could have freed herself.  However, she had tolerated more than half a day of flying to stay still in the box.  Arnold needed to redo her rope art.  The men were expecting a skinny Asian girl.  However, when they released her, they were surprised.  Her body was flawless.  She was been well kept in her noble environment as if she was bred for certain purpose.  Her skin perfectly maintained, and every intimacy of her body was obviously under special attention and nourishment.  Even her pubic hair was trimmed.  She looked extremely young, but her body had bred to full maturity.  The men cared less of her age, in fact, the younger the better.  Patricia watched her in more details, she saw the girl's eyes, and there was a melancholy mood in her.  Despite her young age, she must have been a man's plaything for some times.  Her nipples overly matured and they had shown signs of heavy abuses.  She was not a virgin for a long time.  Patricia hated the man who had done such evil thing to a young and innocent soul like that.  When her ball gag removed, all men were staring at her with their own lusts. She looked like a doll, with large eyes and small mouth.  Arnold would have a problem finding the right ring gag for her, and Patricia was pleased to know that Arnold might never get his penis into her mouth.  Her face was completely innocent but sad, even Patricia had an impulse wanted to hug her.  However, she knew the men watching her had different thoughts.  She had not made a sound, and no one could tell if she could speak his or her language.  The men started to put tower gag over her mouth, they deliberately tying it as tight as they could, trying to make her moan to hear her voice.  Yet she closed her eyes and bit the tower, accepting what was coming to her silently.  Then the men were fighting over her chest ropes to tie her tight.  They kept pulling on the loops to make them tighter, trying to squeeze out the girl's agony cries.  Patricia could tell the girl was suffering from the squeeze, yet she kept silent and accepting her fate.  Patricia knew she must be a slave.  When the men stretched her to the rack, amazingly, she did not scream out, but she was biting hard on her gag to tolerate the pain within her.  She might have known her destiny since she was born.  The men had gathered around her to appreciate her figures.  She was their top price, and her body looked as if it was been molded and manipulated to perfection.  Arnold could swear that if he could measure her, her figure would match the golden section perfectly.  His new program could measure all the figure numbers of the girls, and it was necessary to show to the audiences.  He had decided once he had the free time, then he would add the golden section ratio to be his display.  Arnold had a new sporting rack designed for his slaves.  It would force the slaves to exercise while going through the torture.  He could use this princess's figures as the goal.  It would be great to have all of his slaves' body to process to perfection.  Arnold reminded the men to feed the girl with high-energy supplements before they could have their fun with her.  Patricia saw from the box label to know that it was from the BigShot.  The BigShot must have spent a fortune to modify this girl.  The girl was to receive her training at Eden.  Finally the last box, the guys brought the box in front of Patricia, there was a matured naked figure hug tied to a ball in there. "Patricia, this is some one you know."  They raised her head, and it was Laura.  Patricia froze, all kinds of possibility flashed through her mind. Could she be coming back willingly?  Could she have already made contact to the outside world?  Patricia was refusing the obvious truth that her scheme was defeated.  The men started to tie Laura to the rack next to Patricia, and to make her ready for the Eden program.  The same sophisticated sensors were sticking to her.  After they had done, they could not wait to rush to their victims to start their night.  The faint "mmmm..." moaning was filling up the glass room.  Only Arnold remained and sitting between the two up side down girls.  Patricia turned her head to look at Laura, Laura looked at Patricia with her sorry eyes, and then she closed her eyes and shook her head.  The gesture had thrown Patricia into the abyss.  Patricia noticed the red marks on Laura's body.  She was been heavily whipped.  She felt sorry for Laura, and her plot had sent Laura to the punishment.  Her missing Thursday must have been a living hell for her.  Laura indeed had gone through hell, the men took her early on Thursday, the three men tortured her for a whole day, they had brutally raped her repeatedly, and they did not even tell her why.  Then she had slept through Friday the whole day, they needed her to have her full strength for the whole weekend.  Laura never left Eden.

Arnold started to caress Patricia's body and whispered to her, "Patricia, you have made the same mistake twice, I have told you before, you can't fake the submissiveness, and it is either you are, or you are not." 

Patricia closed her eyes, she knew the most severe punishment was about to come down on her and Laura, and there was nothing she could do to avoid it.  She felt so disappointed and regretted.  Tears came down on her face.

Arnold continued, "Too early to shed tears Patricia, you have to save them for the weekend." 

The agony voices in the glass room provided wonderful echoes, it had enhanced the women's cries to music, and there were four beautiful women making them.  Some with forced out moaning by their dildos attacks.  Some with agony cries from their nipple attacks.  Some were suffering from the penetrations from the men.  Patricia could see from the corner of her eyes that many racks were flipping around.  Either they were attacking the girls, or they were making the good angle for the men to penetrate them.  She heard a man was saying, "Hey!  I got a virgin here!" then another voice said, "Right on!  Save her ass for me."  Patricia could not hear it any more, the men were monsters, and they were destroying this innocent virginity.  Arnold ignored the men, he had his eyes on Rachel, and he would get his share when he had finished his business with his two naughty slaves.  He was caressing both girls' naked body, and he had made sure they were in their deepest melancholy mood.  Then he would bring the greatest horror in their life to them.

Chapter 13, Eden-II

Arnold began his long speech,

"You realized that you would be punished.  First to tell you, you are not on Eden program any more, it has gone obsolete.  You are on my second-generation rack with program Eden-II.  All the deep fears in you will come true in Eden-II.  You all aware of your won weak points, and Eden-II will find it.  For example, for Patricia here, she can't resist the random nipple attack.  You only see one chain pulling your clip, but the trick is in the motor.  It can move around the rack like a speedy mouse.  It can pull you and bite you from any angle.  Just picture yourself bitten by a pacman popping out from nowhere, and picture your two nipples will be stretched and bitten from different directions, and the interval will be a lot faster then the Eden program can give you.  Eden-II will figure out exactly how to bite you to break your mental defense to pieces."  Arnold patted on Patricia's face.  "I guess that will take care of you Patricia and I don't think your high tolerance of pain could get you through this one."   Arnold then continued, "As for the dildos ladies, you need not fear their sizes any more.  It will start on you with the smallest size.  However, it will inflate to suit you, I need not open you up first, and Eden-II will always measure you out to know what size can suit you the best.  In addition, dots and spikes can stick out of the dildos if needed, and it can lube itself.  The motion will not be just thrusting, it can spin, it can rotate its head, it can twist like a worm, it can release a small electricity shark to stun you, and the best of all it can crawl like a snake.  Just imagine a snake is trying to crawl deep into you and it can bite.  The feeling I can use one word to describe it --- horrifying.  Again, Eden-II will find the best way to break you to pieces, it can find how to give you the maximum pleasure, and it can definitely force out your orgasm whenever needed.  These dildos are practically alive with their own mind.  They have even more functions that I will tell you later.  But personally, I will never want to try them even if I have a big pussy." 

Arnold laughed with his own joke, and the girls were indeed terrified.  The room was getting extremely noisy, the men had finished their physical output to their victims, and now they were satisfying their sadist nature.  The pleasure time was over.  All four women were screaming in agony on top of their lungs. 

Arnold shouted at the men, "Can't talk here any more, put another tower over their mouths and blindfold them please." 

As the men did so, all the screaming had turned into a mixture of "mmmm..." All the girls' agonies were locking into them.

Then Arnold continued, "The dildos will be THE experience of your life, I will give you the privilege to enjoy both ends.  Some times, it will give you the joy you have never experienced, and some times, it will scare you out of your wits.  By the way, I have even put a humming bird in your pussy dildo.  Do not worry, because I will not use it on you unless I need to.  Or else you will dry up by your orgasms.  I am saving it as a fail-safe device.  If some how your orgasm can't come when I need them to come, then the humming bird will start to work on your pussy, and I can assure you that you will immediately explode.  I can now control your orgasms to the seconds.  Several changes I have made from the old Eden program.  The fucking machines are so complex, they are huge, and they can no longer attach to you.  They are fixing to the rack.  I kept the Playtime features of your waist belt and knee ropes.  They helped to immobilize you more.  The belt will not strangle you most of the time.  It will loose up completely when you needed oxygen, it will tighten up a little when your breathing is normal.  When your waist tightened, your figure will look great, and the breathing movement will shift from belly to chest.  So that your viewers can watch your breasts moving, and that will make you looked a lot sexier.  I want nothing but the best for my audience.  When you are under hanging, the belt will tighten up more to hold you from moving your hips.  Because I have decided to let you kick, it is all for the benefit of my audience.  All of your leg ropes will release you, but your feet will keep apart for about a foot, so that you cannot kick the fucking machine.  In addition, the belt will prevent you from pulling yourself out of the dildos.  When you are in deep throat position, they will stretch you tight.  There is a small motor on the back of your belt to pull on your gag strings behind your head to position your head for deep throat.  Your hair is no longer needed, I will keep them inside the noose just to show to the audience that the noose it real.  Your loose long hair would look beautiful when the rack is flipping you around.  I also find the tight belt could help to prevent you from throwing up during deep throat.  In your feeding, the belt will release you completely. " He patted Laura's face, and then continued, "But the bigger surprise and the fear in both of you is the humming bird.  It is my favorite tool too, and it has really made my work a lot easier.  I like it so much that I want you to enjoy it more then just from your clitoris.  It took me a long time of research to build its engine to your nipple clips.  Now your nipples will be enjoying the same kind of vibration as your clitoris whether they are bitten or not."  Arnold's words had shocked the girls, they both gave out a disbelieving sound, and they were desperate.  But the best had yet to come, and Arnold continued, "Not only so, I noticed that each woman may respond to different frequencies, so that the frequencies are now controlled by the computer, it will test you with different frequencies until it finds the one that will create your biggest response.  In fact, when Eden-II started, this the first test.  I will start you with the maximum pleasure, since I am a kind master.  I believed no matter how dead your body could become from your hanging, these birds could arouse your lust and to make you horny again in just a few minutes.  The other tests on you will not start until you are turning on.  Now to the hanging, you felt pain by choking and stretching by the neck so much that it had probably taken away the fun from feeling the burning of your lungs and your uncontrollable shaking.  I want to reverse that.  I want you to feel more of the slow suffocation and the longer the better, which is the true spirit of hanging and the feeling for all asphyxia lovers are seeking.  However, I do not want to reduce your hanging weight, because that will ruin my Eden-II reputation.  Instead, I have put a roller in the noose to push it looser or tighter.  The computer will decide how to choke you.  The purpose is to let you last a lot longer in the noose, it will give you chance to suck in a little air, but not enough to save your life.  You will suffocate to death very slowly.  You will be shaking uncontrollably for a very long time.  It will be the most miserable feeling you have ever experienced.  However, as I am a good master, I will make it also to be you best moment in the noose, I will force out your orgasm to accompany your suffocation all the way to the end.  I will use your pussy humming bird if I have to.  With more precise data accumulated by the computer, you will be pushed deeper into the final stage, so that your hanging will get more painful deeper into the course.  You will be the first one to experience the whole course of the hanging to the death.  I believe every one in this room can at least double their time in the noose immediately, and for you two, it could triple.  Especially for Patricia here, I believe she might need to hang for at least 20 minutes to start with and much more later on.  I intend to train her to the end that she no longer needed to fake on gallows hanging any more.  Any one who wished to see her execution, it will be completely real.  By the way, you can no longer fake to cheat the computer any more.  It measures your heartbeat, breathing, body temperature change, and muscles tension.  A speedy breathing or shaking deliberately will not make it to flip you over faster." 

Arnold waited for his words to sink in, and the two girls had been frightened out of their wits.  Even Patricia had experienced a total panic, but the best was still yet to come.  The room was quiet, while the 4 racks were flipping around torturing the new victims and locked their agonies inside of them. 

Arnold about to break the big surprise to them, "And since your hanging will last so long, so that a few hours of training is no longer enough.  I managed to speed up your recovery by always keeping this airtight glass room with high-density oxygen.  The quicker you recovered the quicker to start the next cycle.  However, I am afraid it will also last you even longer in the noose.  The purpose of Eden-II is to break down a woman completely into submission in a single run, and it will train her all the skills as an Eden slave.  It will convert her to asphyxiation lover.  I believe it can break down any woman, even you Patricia.  You don't stand a chance against it, and I have learned so much from you, most of the ideas were from my experience dealing with you, and you can say that I designed it especially for you.  I want my trainee hung and choked for over 100 times to make their skills to perfection, and I want to force out their orgasms even more than that.  That is why I have set the Eden-II to run non-stop for three days."  The words had sent the two girls into terrified screams.  Arnold ignored them and continued, "I am sure the fresh bloods here will satisfy these numbers of mine.  In fact, they should be broken down long before that, but my private eagle wanted every one of you to get that many trainings, I want my slaves well trained.  It will do well for those girls, and they will all be asphyxiation experts.  They will learn to like it, and they can no longer get sexual pleasure without it.  However, for you two, I do not think you will make that number, so that by the end of the third day, I will pick the top two girls with the highest tolerance data to reward them.  The champ will get two more days on Eden-II, the runner up will get one more day."  The two girls were crying.  The never-ending eternal hell was coming.  Arnold continued, "You must be wondering how a person can live on the rack for 3 days or longer.  Actually, I have designed it to last you for life.  You already know your deep throat can feed you.  I have set it to feed you with high-energy supplements in every two hours, and that means you will choke once every two hours.  When you are through with the Eden-II, you will be the expert to do deep throat too.  That is Eden's trademark.  For every 12 hours, your anal dildo will give you an enema to clean you up. It will do it when the deep throat is fucking you.  Then while the deep throat is choking you, the sprinklers on the rack and on the floor will give you a hot bath and clean up the floor.  Then the ventilation system will clean up the air.  You will be clean and living in a clean environment.  You can pee any time you needed, your pussy dildo will suck you clean.  Your physical condition will stay at its peak.  As for sleeping, you can always grab a nap when Eden-II is testing you.  I advise you to do it as much as you can.  You will be blindfolded through out, I guess that might help you to sleep.  You will surely awake when Eden-II had found your breaking point.  However, I am curious whether it is possible to have a long sleep.  That is why I wanted to test you for 5 days, Patricia.  If you can sleep well, I might decide that as long as you do not submit to me, this rack will be your permanent home.  Here is my sincere advice to you.  You can't submit yourself to me after you have heard all of this.  You have to complete the course to prove yourself.  The best and the only way is to submit yourself completely to Eden-II, you are its slave when you are on the rack.  Let it runs though its course.  Struggle only increases your pain.  I am sure that you will learn the spirit of what is submissiveness after this.  It is important for you Patricia, so that you won't make the same mistake the third time.  This is all I wanted to say about Eden-II." 

The room was very quite, and Arnold's words were sinking deep into the girls' fear.  Four new girls were hanging in the nooses struggling in pain.  It seeded that the men wanted to give them the feeling first before they were putting to Eden-II.

Arnold continued, "But I have more info for you from Eden.  I am getting a new partner to join us.  You will have another master.  He is a doctor, and he can take good care of your body.  He is also the most notorious person in the BDSM community.  His nickname is Dr. No.  He is my mentor and he has more tricks in his bag than I do.  You will survive Eden-II, and you do not need to fear it.  Your body will recover by Dr. No's care, but your mind will definitely alter.  Just in case you still not completely transformed, then I will hand you over to him, and he will start his special treatment on you.  Believe me, after his treatment, you will feel Eden-II is a walk in the park.  Do you know why his is nicknamed Dr. No?  He told me for all the women under his special treatment, all they could do was to cry the word 'No' to him.  Therefore, he has changed his name to Dr. No.  Patricia, this is your last chance, you have to submit to me after this training.  I can't bare the thought of putting you through his treatment.  You will become a puppet slave.  You see, I make big racks, he make small devices.  With me, you are only tortured in the rack, but with him, you will be tortured 24 hours a day.  He can implant his devices into your body or lock on to your body to control you.  Just imagining the humming bird's metal ball is now inside your nipples and clitoris.  The collar locked to your neck can choke you any time he wished.  Your month can force open because of the small gadget he locked to your teeth.  If a man is fucking you, your pussy will be contracting automatically and even to suck him dry.  He controls all of these with his remote.  You can receive punishment such as electric shocks within you.  His programs can force you to do anything he wanted. You will become a robot.  Your body no longer belongs to you and your mind locked inside a prison.  He does not break the mind of his slaves.  He simply locked the rebellion mind to the body that no longer responded to its mind.  He owned his slaves that way.  They are a group of robots or puppets.  Just imagine how you can spend the rest of your life living like that.  However, if I can't have your mind, then at least I can have your body. Eden-II starts at midnight, and you have plenty of time to prepare yourself.  But let's start with your humming bird just for fun, if the computer can get your data now, Eden-II can heat up on you a lot faster."

    Arnold left the two terrified girls and went to his computer.  He had moved an army to fight his battle against Patricia.  He started the humming bird tests.  Immediately, high frequency vibrations started on their clitorises, and nipples.  Two girls immediately started their sexy moaning, and they had gotten louder and louder, they could not help it.  Then the frequency started to change to test their responses, and their moaning would change with it.  Arnold let the computer continued the test, and then he went to his new victims.  He felt so turned on that he had to release it immediately.  He picked Rachel, and poor Rachel's anus had been enlarged by Arnold's penis, and if her anus could not go back to normal by midnight.  Her computer might miscalculate and giving her more in her anus then she deserved.  The time was nearing 11:00pm.  Arnold rushed the men to finish with their businesses with the victims and started to prepare them for Eden-II.  All girls cleaned, fed, and given enemas.  They were all ready around a little passed 11:00pm.  Then Arnold started their humming birds testing.  Six completely naked sexy bodies hanging up side down in a line started to give out their sexiest moaning.  The music was wonderful.  Arnold decided to tape it and used it as the background music in the Playtime.  By 11:30pm, all data collected.  Arnold started his welcoming speech to all six girls,

"I am Arnold, your master.  Welcome to Eden training school.  In the next three days, you will train to become Eden slaves.  Your body will be kept sexually aroused for three days.  You will stay horny for three days.  Your clitoris and your nipples will be stimulated for three days.  Dildos will fuck your pussy and anus for three days.  Your nipples will be tortured for three days.  The experience of the great pain will make you totally out of control.  Then the pleasure you are getting will also make your body totally out of control.  You will find that when your pain and pleasure balanced out, then you will get the joy of your life.  You will hang and choke to near death for about 100 times, but you will revive.  You will learn to last longer and longer in the noose to suffer more from the suffocation.  However, as a kind master, I will let your orgasms to accompany you all the way.  You will all become experts in asphyxiation.  You will learn the ultimate art of deep throat.  All of these have one purpose, which is to give you the maximum sexual pleasure of your life.  Then you can bring the ultimate sexual pleasure to your master.  Your body will suffer from something you have never experienced, but the joy forced out of you will make you be willing to trade your pain for it.  I will force out your orgasms beyond your imaginations.  You probably can't sleep a lot, so that you will have a full 72 hours to enjoy it.  Good luck and I will see you in graduation.  By then, you will all become lovers of asphyxiation disregarding what you are now.  In fact, you no longer can enjoy sex without it. "

Arnold blindfolded all the girls tight with leather, and he made sure the leather could not come off by flipping or a bath.  The girls' identities must be a secret.  Then they let them to take their last rests.  The moving glass walls started to separate the racks, all six girls were locked in to their solitary glass room.  They could no longer hear anything outside.  Early arrivals of customers were beginning to come, and they all requested to wear a mask, no identities allowed in Eden.  All Eden staffs were dressed up as executioners and with a skeleton mask.  Even Jane was among them. Arnold wanted Jane to see it, because eventually, Jane would have to go through the Eden-II test as well, it was the qualification for the Eden slave girls.  Audiences were moving freely around the glass room, and they all amazed by what they had seen.  Six big Y's of naked bodies were up side down lining up for the viewer to examine them in vivid details.  Apart from their complex bounding ropes, they were only wearing a tight black belt and a black blindfold.  All six bodies have some thing in common, which they all have small waistlines to emphasize their round hips, and they all have beautiful slender long legs.  They all have long hairs and were all pressed to their necks by a noose and then splattered down on the floor.  It was obvious that half the bodies were very young, just reaching maturity.   Most audiences were examining closely at the ropes that were bounding them.  Their elbows and wrists tied together behind their backs, and pressed tightly against their skins by their chest ropes.  All ropes were tightly biting into their fleshes and squeezing their bodies to deform.  Their chests forced to press forward to the limit.  Their chest ropes created the two circular areas had reformed their breasts to the most luring shapes.  Six pairs of large rounded breasts were proudly facing the crowds.  Clips were on their nipples but did not bite in.  Their nipples were visible and had all erected in full.  Dildos already inserted into their pussies and anuses ready for action.  A noose is pulling their neck straight.  All of them were wearing a ring gag, and their rounded lips all been stretched to the limit. Six welcoming holes opened to the audience.  Without the glasses, the crowd might have rushed in to start a gang rape fighting over those mouths.  Their body ropes connected to the racks had stretched them tight.  The rooms looked lively, all the bodies were trying to struggle, but only a light movement of twisting and swinging detected, and accompanied by the slight creaking sounds of the racks.  The movement had proven there were six lively bodies eagerly waiting for the actions to start.  The discomfort moaning and crying of the girls broadcasted aloud to the audiences and they had created echoes in the big room as the background music.  The girls did not even know they were watching by hundreds of eyes and their entire bodily intimacies carefully examined and even magnified by zoom lenses.  There were six large display panels on the glass wall showing the statistics of the girls.  Fixed figures included their measurements of their intimacies, and nothing hidden but their ages.  The princess was marked with the word 'teen', and the teen blond was marked with both 'teen' and 'virgin'.  The figures meant to demonstrate that there was nothing but the top quality products from Eden.  The Panel's variables number had their heartbeat, breathing rate, dildos' size and speed, the length of their stretched nipples and the strength biting them, sustained hanging time and total number of hangs, the deep throat choking time and total number of chokes.  Lastly, to the women's interests, it was showing the accumulated number of orgasms.  So far, apart from heartbeat and breathing, all other numbers were zeros.  By 12:00pm, the seats were full.  Six computers simultaneously started with a "Cling!"  The show began. Immediately the room had echoed with their sexy moaning, and it had become louder and louder.  It was the girls' reactions to welcome the audiences.  The humming birds' prelude will last for 5 minutes, and then all the gadgets would start to work.  The seats would rotate through out the 3 days.  Arnold could not hide his smile.  The income was even beyond his estimate.  He had more money than he needed to expand his training facility to several times larger.  He could supply the high demand of slave girls throughout the country.  Eden would become the largest slave ring. As for next week when Eden was back on line, he would have four more slave girls to cover for the workload for Patricia and Laura.  The show continued, and filled with audiences' surprised calls and applauses.  John had become the announcer.  He was explaining the procedures and the purpose behind each gadget systematically.  John was a good sales man, and after tonight, there would be many orders for his racks.  However, Eden-II would be off limit.  In addition, there would be women sent to Eden school for conversion.  The orders to buy his slaves would be stacking up.  Among the six slaves today, he could sell three of them.  However, before selling them, he would put them to the gallows execution a few times, so that he could get his investment back.  Arnold was waiting for the first hanging, because he had designed a special effect to bring the audience to climax.  He saw some of the girls' tests completed, their numbers on the panels no longer changing.  However, Eden-II simply continued to tease them with their peak sensations and waited.  Arnold had even spotted many women in the audience that had potentials, as they started to masturbate themselves.  He decided after the third day ended.  He would ask volunteers to try it, and it would be free of charge.  He might get a few more slave girls out of it.  These women did not realize that watching and experiencing it were two different things.  They thought it was a sexual thing, and it was.  In addition, they would witness the girls on the rack to have more orgasms in three days than probably their whole life's supplies.  They would think the girls on the racks were enjoying it all the time.  Moreover, no women wanted to deny from such huge orgasm explosions.  By this time, the first loud "Boom!" sound came from one of the computer, and one of the display panel on the wall had shown a large '1'.  One of the girls had just been forcing out of her first orgasm.  Arnold knew that by the time all six panels were showing the number nearing one hundred, all of the women in the seats would be fighting over to get on the rack.  What they did not know was in order to receive the ultimate joy; they must use their extreme pain to exchange for it.  Their body behavior would alter and their mind would become submissively to enjoy it.  Arnold patiently waited for the next great scene, and it had come when the last girl's test done.  By the time, the three younglings had all been forcing out their first orgasm.  Then with six simultaneous "Cling!"  All the girls were flipping over and rotating back for the viewer to see.  Their hairs were flying in the air.  All gadgets started to attack them like crazy.  All six naked bodies were dangling on the nooses.  Their nooses were hanging below weight measuring devices with digital panels, and they were showing the weight of the girls roughly the same numbers as the fix figures on the wall.  The numbers were shifting because of the girls' kicks and the pounding from their attacks.  However, it was obvious that all the girls were hanging by their full weight.  Arnold knew measuring their weight in each hanging was essential for the computer.  The computer needed to calculate their weight lost to decide how much needed to feed them.  The girls' legs were been released, and they were all kicking in total panic. The panels had shown a big change, their breathing rate was going down quickly.  The breathing rate was simply a percentage.  100 percent meant they were getting enough oxygen for their full body needs.  They were all rapidly gone down to teens and some even to single digit numbers, the numbers were shifting but kept on going down slowly.  However, unlike a typical execution with dead still body.  Arnold's design had made it into a noose dancing show.  All the dildos were pounding the girls like hammers.  Their bodies had been pushed around while they helplessly kicking aimlessly.  All the girls' nipples were pulling to different directions.  No two girls were alike.  The stretching of their nipples' lengths had stunned every audience.  In addition, the panel had displayed the super zoom in on their nipples to show how flat their nipples crushed.  All six sexy bodies were clearly completely out of control.  They submissively taking the poundings and responded only with their auto reflexes.  The racks started to rotate, showing all angles of the girls and the vivid details of their attacks.  While they were still fresh and could struggle strongly, the panels had shown the close up of their ring-gagged mouths.  Every girl were stretching their lips and biting hard on the gags showing that they were desperately trying to scream out their agony and to tolerate the immense pain.  No human sound heard from the scene but an occasional hissing or a screaming hiccup.  All six girls were desperately trying to suck for air, but they would only allow by Eden-II with a morsel from time to time.  The room was filling with the machines' rapid clicking sound.  The rotation meant to show to the audiences that there was nothing fake about it.  There would be one rotation demonstration in each hanging.  There was never a dull moment in the entire hanging scene.  Arnold started to observe his six-pack.  The young ones all had smaller dildos, only a large anal dildo was tormenting Rachael.  Arnold knew when Eden-II continued deeper into its course, all of the dildos size would grow on them.  Especially for the young ones for their pussies were tight and elastic.  However, what surprised him the most was the princess, her nipples were flying so severely they almost reached Patricia's level and she had beaten Laura.  The strength used to bite on her nipples was impressive, and BigShot had trained her well.  Arnold knew the princess came here as a slave, BigShot wanted Arnold to train her for skills.  No need to break her, one-day training on Eden-II should be enough for her.  However, that could not satisfy Arnold's sadist nature, because not to torment such a delicious victim to the extreme was unforgivable.  He beginning to think if the princess could tolerate the hanging as good as Laura could, and then she would win the second place.  He noticed the princess was in trouble, the men had tied her chest ropes too tight, and it had restrained her from breathing.  She could not suck hard enough to get the little air her noose occasionally would let her have, and her breathing rate was down to zero.  She would not last long in the hanging.  In addition, there was another strange thing about the princess, as if she had already accepted her fate.  She did not struggle, and her movement only resulted from auto reflexes or pushed by her dildos.  Her noose dancing was much weaker than the others were.  Arnold knew he needed to make changes quickly.  He went to the corner for his center control.  He started to change the princess settings.  He knew the tight chest ropes would give her more trouble into the course, she would suffer from constant short of oxygen and would grow weaker fast.  Within a day or two, Eden-II could halt her training and listed her as damaged good.  Arnold wanted to give her an equal chance.  Fortunately, Arnold did not tie her wrists and elbows that tight, so that her blood circulation should be ok.  He needed to feed her more oxygen, so that he raised the oxygen content in her room.  In addition, he had loosened her noose than the others.  However, she still had to know to raise her head up to get air, so that Arnold used the motor on her belt to pull her head back, and that had finally worked, the panel had shown that she was getting a little air.  That could force her to stay in the noose longer.  However, her struggle was still a problem.  Arnold must force her to struggle more to make her noose dancing looked more attractive.  He decided to make the computer to add 20 percent on top of its calculated strength to bite on her nipples, and add one level of roughness to fuck her.  When he pressed start, it had immediately shown the effect.  The sharp pain had crushed her self-control to pieces, and she started to kick aimlessly. Arnold was satisfied.  To his mind, he had given the girl an equal fighting chance.  All of his settings had greatly increased the girl's suffering, and she had gotten more torture than she deserved.  Arnold cared less of the girl's suffering, and the more the better.  It was the only way to satisfy his sadist lust from his helpless victim.  In his mind, he was hoping the princess could beat Laura, so that he could have his fun with her on the fourth day along for his private usage.  He intended to explore every hole this girl could offer.  The more Arnold looked at the princess, the more he wanted to own her. Her perfect golden-section body had topped his six-pack.  He decided to ask John to talk to BigShot if he was willing to trade her, he could give him the two young blonds.  Arnold knew he liked blond models, his order for Patricia's execution had proven it.  Giving him his right to use Eden-II and the racks to toy with the two blonds might be enough to exchange for this very expensive princess.  By now, the four new comers had started their violent shaking, and only Patricia and Laura were still kicking randomly.  Then another "Boom!" as one of the girl was forcing out of her orgasm.  Arnold was glad that the princess was holding on, she was at about the same pace as the other two younglings.  Then very soon two more "Boom!" "Boom!" as all three younglings was forcing out of their orgasms.  The crowd was really turning on.  Their shakings continued, and their orgasms would continue to burn inside of their bodies.  The sensation mixed with their suffocation feeling could last them a long time in the noose, especially when their nooses were giving their chances to suck in a little air.  Their panels were showing breathing rates back to teens. "Boom!" and this time, it was Rachel.  The Eden-II was running perfectly.  It was pushing the girls to extend their final stage for so long, that they could suffer from the suffocation for a very long time before dying.  However, they had their reward with their internal explosions of their orgasms to accompany them all the way to the end.  No one could be sure whether these girls were suffering from pain or having the joy of their lives right now. Only they could answer that.  The four bodies shaking violently in the air had made the audiences became extremely turned on.  Gradually, the shakings were slowing down.  The audience seats became very quiet, and they were watching death was approaching these girls, while they were still under the bodily abuses.  Patricia and Laura were still kicking, but they had become weaker and slower.  The Eden-II had done everything right.  All the girls' maximum toleration found at their first run, and they all under attacked with a pain that was beyond their control.  Six glistening bodies were dangling in the strong spot light.  They had all become soaking wet, and the sweats on them had emphasized their bodily curves. They became sexier than ever.  The unbearable pain had forced them to sweat like crazy.  Their upper bodies were no longer showing any signs of struggling, and they all submitted to the clips' merciless torture, only their trembling had shown that there were immense internal forces acting upon them.  However, their lower body was uncontrollable convulsing with the dildos' every thrust.  When the girls' shaking had turned into small trembling, then Eden-II would flip them back to revive them.  Eden-II had pushed them deeper into the final stage than the old Eden training program.  Arnold again looked at the six naked bodies hanging there, now with a lot less movement for him to observe them closely.  Laura had just started to shake, and Patricia was still giving out an occasional kick.  Arnold wished he could see Patricia's face right now, and he would love to ask her again if she was willing to submit to him now.  From the six-pack, he had seen three similar slender blonds.  He reminded himself that he must talk to Fred to get more varieties for him next week.  He saw many men in the seats started to masturbate and almost every woman were touching their nipples.  Arnold had seen enough.  While he was walking out, he heard another "Boom!" and it must be Laura.  He smiled again, Eden-II had not failed him, all of his girls' were very obedient, and their orgasms were completely under his manipulation.

Arnold walked out to get some fresh air and to collect his thoughts.  He needed to grab his sleep in order to take shifts with the men to go through the three days.  Each audient group had three hours to make sure they get to watch at least one deep throat action, and the lucky ones would see two or the enema and bath.  BigShot had sent his guards to take care the outside for him, and they were the escort of the princess.  Arnold also knew many audiences were from his corporations or even flew directly from his palace.  All Arnold needed was for one man to accompany the audience for the shift.  He could not hold his joy any more, and he burst out laughing.  Things could not be better for Eden.  He was picturing the forest hill would started with more concrete prison tight buildings for his training school.  He could have many six-pack training rooms.  He even pictured himself in a huge building, a ring-shape glass room with two-dozen racks, and 24 naked sexy bodies tormented by Eden-II while he was in the center controlling their pain and pleasure.  Eden enterprise was around the corner.  Finally, his mind turned to Patricia.  Despite all his self-confidence and his grand speech to the girls, he was not sure he could break down Patricia.  However, Laura would definitely be his.  In addition, to make things sure, he added one day for Laura and two days for Patricia, but now he was hoping to replace Laura with the princess.  It was a risky thing.  Eden-II could damage them.  The computer had recommended him not to do so.  However, he wanted to defeat Patricia so badly that he was willing to risk it.  He premised himself that he would not leave the training room to monitor the girls every step of the way.  Finally, he said to the sky,

"Patricia, why can't you make things easier for me?"

PART 3

Author's Comments

As I had mentioned, after finishing Eden, I have used up all of the tricks I can imagine.  I have decided to end Patricia's adventures.  No need for her to suffer more repeatedly under the same tricks, I will come up with an ending to satisfy every reader and Patricia's adventures could continue in your mind endlessly.  I believed I have done so, and the ending could not be any better.

So please enjoy the last part of the story.  It is a story with love and adventure.  If we add the three parts of the stories together, it will be just about the right size of a novel.  The title The Mistress of Eden may fit it perfectly.  However, I am afraid this novel will only share among our asphyxia lovers.

    Lastly, I would like to emphasize on one thing.  The decathlon girl in the story is true.  It is indeed an ancient trade, these girls have been doing their shows in my country, and it is been said that they have also appeared in Thailand and Japan.  I only mentioned one trick they can do in my story, and there are nine more tricks left for your imaginations.  Believe me!  Those tricks are all unbelievable as the one I have mentioned.

	Chapter 1, Scorpio
	Chapter 2, the slave training
	Chapter 3, the sex trade
	Chapter 4, Dr. No
	Chapter 5, Sherry's training
	Chapter 6, the rescue scheme
	Chapter 7, the king's revenge
	Chapter 8, Arnold's revenge
	Chapter 9, the slave master

 

It was Saturday morning.  Scorpio was driving in his Ferrari on a dirt road.  The roughness of the road was making him annoyed.  He decided he would send his construction team over to improve the road condition soon.  He knew he might visit this place a lot more in the future.  His master had sent him a pile of invitations for him and his staffs to spend their weekend at this place, a place called Eden.  He knew about the place well. He had done business with them for his master, but the business was been done in a sporting good company, and he had never visited Eden himself. Apart from enjoying his weekend here, he was also required to do some shopping for his master.  Most of all, he was responsible of the princess that was sent here for the training.  He knew the place was illegal in this country, but as most of his businesses, they always caught in the gray area as well.  Slavery was legal in his master's country.  With diplomatic immunity, he knew once the deal done and the goods shipped out. Then there was nothing more for this country to do, and the matter closed as if it had never happened.  Scorpio did not expect the weekend could be fun, but as always, he had brought his energetic secretary Sherry with him.  Sherry could always cheer him up in the worst place.  She knew how to help him to get rid of his growing tension from his body quickly, and she could do it in any place and any time.  She had even done it once under a table, while he was giving a presentation to a huge international crowd.  They were not lovers and Sherry had her own opened sex life.  However, she admired Scorpio as her mentor and a kind boss, and she was willing to do anything for him.  Moreover, she knew that the urge driving Scorpio was something he could not control.  It was something that was from his past and it would haunt him until his excessive hormone to die out with his old age.  Scorpio on the other hand was too busy to keep the corporation running, he did not have a private life, yet his special bodily urge was strong. It was something caused by his past life as a mercenary officer under a special scientific training.  The secret project meant to build an army of supermen, and in a sense, the project had succeeded.  However, he was too well educated to take it out on prostitutes by daily, so that Sherry had taken care of the problem for him.  Whenever Scorpio's urge made him unable to concentrate on his work, Sherry could help him to reduce his tension with a good blowjob or a hand job.  There was no stopping of his energetic secretary to make her boss to perform at his peak to run his corporation.

Sherry was sitting next to Scorpio in the Ferrari, and she was enjoying the sun, and appreciating the view.  They were in a remote countryside deep inside a forest, and the air was extremely fresh, not a trace of human produced waste detected.  Sherry grew up in Europe, she was well educated, and she knew all kinds of culture and could speak many languages, she was the perfect secretary for Scorpio.  She was the typical southern French girl, and she has brown hair and green eye, well exercised to keep her waistline slim to emphasize her firm breasts.  Her beautiful S-curve had made all the staffs from the corporation drooling over her, but her boss Scorpio, the president of the corporation, had protected her well. However, despite that, they were close, and Scorpio could not do his business without her help, but Sherry knew little about Scorpio's past life, and she could not even tell his originality.  Scorpio seemed to be a cross breeds from many races.  She could detect him with multiple Asian and European heritages, and his dark eye and dark hair with a mustache made him even harder to identify.  However, he was too tall and too strong to be a native from BigShot's country.  Sherry knew Scorpio had an adventurous past.  When she was once giving him a blowjob in a Turkish bath, she had noticed his knifes and gun shots scars.  However, his lawyer's background and his CEO and president of this oversea corporation identity had hidden his past completely.  Scorpio enjoyed her service, she could always take his tension away, but he had kept their relationship there.  He had never taken her to bed and had never tried to enter her.  Sherry had kept her active sex life to herself as well.  She and Scorpio were liked business partners, they were under wordless contract, and neither would want to breach it to ruin their perfect partnership.  In addition, Scorpio had been kind to her by keeping her payroll as high as he could manage.

They had passed several checkpoints with signs saying 'private property' and 'no trespassing'.  There were mercenaries guarded the checkpoints. It seemed that Eden owned the entire forest hill.  Finally, they had come to the place, many paths led cars to park between trees and well hidden from the sun as well as from aerial view.  Only a small open ground had been leveling out recently for helicopter.  The Eden staffs were lining up welcoming him as the most important VIP.  Scorpio met with John and Fred before, and he was introducing to Arnold, the slave master and the owner of Eden training school.  Scorpio had immediately detected the complexity of Arnold to be a tough person to figure out, and visa versa.  The Eden staffs were eyeing on Sherry, and Scorpio had noticed the wildness and lust in their eyes.  Guards around the place were saluting to Scorpio, and he had to waive them off. 

Arnold said, "My lord, I am deeply grateful to you for helping me with your men."  He bowed.

Scorpio answered, "Nothing to it, they were mercenaries, and they salute to anyone who pays them.   Only the few who flew here with the slave girl are really working for the corporation.  My master is so pleased with your product that he has asked me to assist you as much as possible."

Arnold said, "Shall we go in now?  The next rotation is about to begin, but my lord, you are welcomed to stay as long as you liked.  And I am sure that your lady friend will want to see it as much as possible."  Arnold was eying on Sherry while he was talking to Scorpio.  He was measuring her already, and he could guess what size of the ring gag should fit her, and what sizes of dildos that could give her the best sensations.  Moreover, he could not resist picturing her bulging breasts under the bites of his clips.  Her moaning and agony cries must be extremely sexy with her French accent.  He took out the facial masks, he gave one to Scorpio to wear, and he personally put one on Sherry.  Then he offered a handcuff to Scorpio,

"My lord, you can put this on your lady friend if you liked.  Many of our guests liked to keep their woman friends under control while watching the show.  You do not know how wild some women have become by watching the show and it will affect the men too.  Therefore, to keep their woman friends to be available are important, if you know what I mean.  And I have more tools to assist you if you needed them, some ladies liked to be turned on through out the show."  Arnold said it with a wicked smile eying on Sherry all the time.

Scorpio waived it off and walked in, and then Arnold took Sherry's arm beneath his and followed.  The place was not completely full due to it was still early in the morning.  The sight Scorpio had seen surprised him.  He knew the rack his master had bought, and he had seen his master from the live broadcast manipulated the Asian girl on the rack.  His diplomatic immunity jet had helped to ship the Asian girl to his master.  The scene with the Asian girl was a very sexual scene, and it had turned on everyone that was watching it.  However, what he had seen now was far more stimulating then that.  The scene must have affected Sherry, she walked up and grabbed Scorpio's arm, and she would not let go.  Scorpio patted her hands, he felt that she was trembling, and she was scared.  Sherry had never seen the rack from the palace, because that was for the men to enjoy only.  Trying to calm down Sherry, Scorpio found the first empty seats at the front roll and let Sherry to sit next to him.  He was facing rack one.  Arnold offered them drinks and then went on to his own business.  John started to explain to the audience what was happening.  Sherry was grabbing Scorpio's arm tighter and tighter.

    Scorpio was looking at a long glass room shining under bright spotlight.  Six separated glass rooms each housed its own naked prey.  The racks had demonstrated their preys in details, and it had tormented its prey with all kinds of sexual assaults to their bodies.  The room was filling with sexy moaning.  He saw six naked girls tied to their racks, and the racks looked a lot more complicated then the one he bought for his master. All six girls were under different situations.  Some were in their up side down position liked a big Y's.  Some were hanging by the nooses and were kicking.  Some were shaking violently under the nooses.  However, no matter what their situation was, dildos had pounded their pussy and anus, and their nipples pulled and bitten by the clips.  All of the girls were wearing blindfolds to hide their faces from the audience and their mouths stretched to a circle by ring gags.  They could scream and moan, but they could not speak, and conversations with these girls were impossible.  All of the girls' body was extremely sexy, long slender legs and with large firm breasts.  A black belt had shrunk their waist tight, which had emphasized out their luring figures.  Complicated rope works had tied up their upper bodies extremely tight.  The ropes had shrunk deep into their flesh and squeezing their bodies.  The rope works had forced their breasts to stick out and forming into very sexy shapes that could make a man drooling over them.  Clips had been biting and pulling on their nipples and no way could they shake the clips off them.  In addition, dildos had been pounding them like crazy deep into their two holes, and their bodies were fixing to the racks so tight that no way they could avoid the dildos.  Their wrists and elbows tied together behind their backs and no way these girls could struggle themselves out of the tight bondage, and they probably could not even move an inch of any of their bodily muscles.  Never had Scorpio seen such tight and effective rope works applied to a girl's naked body from his past military career.  He knew the girls must have been feeling completely helpless and desperate right now.  There was no hope for them to escape from the racks, while they had been under the most severe sexual assaults endlessly, and Scorpio could not imagine what was going through these girls' minds and bodies.   John's voice was explaining the situation,

"As you can see that the clips are pulling and biting on the girls nipples, the panel will show you how strong the forces are, and the close up view can show you how their nipples are being crushed.  I will tell you what these girls are felling right now --- extreme pain!  However, I can assure you, that they are enjoying it as much as you and I.  This pain can balance out the feeling they are getting from their lower bodies, and it will keep them awake, so that they will feel every thing through out the training.  Once the pain and pleasure have found their balance point, it will intensify their sensation to the extreme.  I will encourage every lady guests here to volunteer to try the rack when our three days training is over."

John's words had put Scorpio's attention to the girl's chest in front of him.  She was hanging in the noose and she was kicking with energy.  Two metal springs were pulling on her nipples' clips.  The springs were pointing to two different directions, her nipples were stretching very long, and then the tip of her nipples crushed flat.  He had seen the same thing from his master's rack doing it to the Asian slave but it was always pulling from the top.  This girl's nipples were pulling to different directions.  Moreover, after a few bites, the springs would change directions and pulled her from another angle.  Under blindfold, she could never know when and where the clips would attack her.  Her body was pulling to face the direction of the random attack, and her body was twisting and tossing around by the pulls helplessly.  She was trembling heavily, Scorpio could see her head tilted back in her noose, and her ring-gagged mouth was facing him.  Her lips stretched and she was trying to bite on her ring gag every time the clips crushed her nipples.  There was movement in her throat too.  Scorpio knew she was trying desperately to scream from her pain, but the noose rope had strangled deep into her throat, and the noose had kept her silent.  There was only an occasional hiccup scream escaped through her throat and it sounded extremely sexy but helpless, she was even being denied to show her agony.  The pain must be intolerable, she was sweating hard, and her whole chest was shining under the spotlight.  Scorpio knew exactly what had caused the sweating.  He had experienced the same thing from his past life, and it was from a pain so immense and intolerable, that her body was burning up to resist it.  Scorpio was admiring these girls, because it was not easy to take on these pains.  This was when Scorpio had noticed the faint slash marks on the girl's body.  He felt a familiarity of this girl.  He took a closer look at the girl's body.  The ropes had bounded her extremely tight.  Not only her wrists and elbows tied behind her back.  There were many ropes surrounding her body and squeezing into her flesh.  The bondage was an expert's work, and there was no way she could struggle out of her bounds.  However, she looked extremely sexy in her bondage, the ropes had made her slim and fragile body looked even more vulnerable.  Even her breasts were forcing by her ropes to become rounder and firmer.  If there were no glass in front of Scorpio, he would have moved forward and caressing the girl's body.  Her body looked extremely familiar, and Scorpio knew he had seen her before, but where?  Scorpio was deeply impressed with the rope works, and he was observing the ropes on the girl in details.  He was determined to learn the rope work, and he was picturing Sherry in it.  She would look good in the rope, and he was picturing her giving him a blowjob.  This rope work had made a woman completely helpless, and it had emphasized the sexual quality of the woman to the extreme.  Looking at the girl's wide opened mouth, the picture in Scorpio's mind had suddenly changed to the girl on the rack, and he was hoping it was that girl giving him the blowjob.  He no longer just wanted to release his urge, but he wanted to have sex with this girl.  The more he observed the girl, the more he felt he wanted her.

John's voice continued, "As you can see the dildos, their sizes are determined by the computer, the girls will always get the right sizes to push their sensations as high as possible.  They will always get the strongest possible attack from the dildos when they are hanging in the nooses.  I can assure you that the feeling is so great that none of you woman could ever have experienced it in your life.  In addition, I want you to pay special attention to the humming birds on the girls' clitorises, and that is the biggest reason for the immense sensations the girls are having.  We are selling this device here.  I encourage every woman should get one and try it.  It will give you some idea what these girls are feeling right now."

Scorpio looked at the girl's under body.  A very thick and long dildo was thrusting her tight pussy like a hammer.  Another dildo much thicker than a normal anus dildo was also pounding her ass like crazy.  The dildo must have stretched her pussy to the limit and she was completely stuffed.  The high-pitched sound of the humming bird frequency filled his ear.  He knew the girl was indeed been pushing into wonderland.  Her kicks were random and aimless, her muscle was convulsing by the dildo's movement, and her whole belly was trembling from the stimulation.  He whispered to Sherry, who was grabbing him tighter and tighter that was making his arm hurt.  

"Sherry, I will buy you the humming bird before we leave.  In addition, I will have the dildos to come with it.  You can wear them the next time when you are treating my tension.  Putting you into those ropes isn't a bad idea either."  

Sherry could only squeeze him harder.  Watching this girl in a total helpless situation while under attacked sexually had given him a kind of strange feeling.  The girl looked so sexy that he was hoping he was the one that was attacking her.  However, he also felt deep sympathy for the girl.  She was struggling for her life, and she had no way to defend herself from the attack.  This kind of feeling was no different from his past life, when his enemy captured him, while he was tortured and facing execution.  Scorpio had seen many executions in his life, and he knew how painful and slow death it was from the noose.  He had seen man snapped their necks when they dropped from the gallows, and the death was quick and painless. However, women with their lighter weight could often survive longer in the noose, and that had made their executions more painful.  As if woman was destined to suffer from the gallows.  Moreover, these girls seemed to be able to last a lot longer in the nooses than normal.

John's voice continued, "As you can see that we are hanging the girls repeatedly through out the training, the purpose was to train them to accept asphyxiation and to make them to enjoy it.  In fact, when the training is over, their bodies will only respond to asphyxiation.  They no longer can enjoy sex without it.  We have achieved our goal by extending the girls' time in the noose.  The trick is we have used the control in their nooses to allow them to breath in a little air.  That will prolong their suffocation time a lot.  They can at least double their time in the noose so that they will last a lot longer from the slow suffocation and this is the true spirit of asphyxia art.  It was supposed to be the most miserable feeling for them, but we have managed to change that.  With our engineered maximum sexual stimulations, they will be forcing out with their orgasms to accompany their suffocations.  When you see their bodies started to shake, it will mean that they can no longer struggle against the attacks, and they have submitted themselves to the noose.  They will be suffering from the suffocation and that is the time their orgasms be forced out.  Their orgasms will take their pain away.  Therefore, no one can really tell what the girls are feeling right now, only they can know.  However, I believe all of them would have lost touched with the reality by then, so that it is impossible for them to recall their feeling afterward.  That is why I am encouraging the women here to volunteer to the rack.  You must experience it by yourself.  The computer will always save you at the proper time, and your lives will never be in danger."

Scorpio could understand the complexity of the rack's purpose.  It was well engineer to bring out the girls' maximum sexual stimulations for both pleasure and pain.  Moreover, it was forcing their sexual feelings to be mixing with asphyxiation feelings.  With so many repeated training done to their bodies, their bodies could no longer respond to other type of stimulations, because the magnitude could never match up with what they are experiencing right now.  It would alter the girls' sexual tendency permanently.  Scorpio began to wonder whether the Eden staffs were telling the truth.  They said all of their slaves had volunteered to the racks.  However, after witnessing what the rack could do, Scorpio knew they did not need the girls' consents.  They could put any woman they wanted to the rack and forced the transformation.  Scorpio began to feel sorry for these girls, similar to the European slave ring he knew, they might be under adoption, then trained unwillingly, and then sold into slavery.  However, this was really none of his business.  Slave trading was not that different in anywhere else.  Eden was just another slave ring with a higher technology and with high quality products.  The girl he was watching began to shake violently.  Then with a "Boom!" sound came from the computer.  The girl was forcing out with her orgasm.  It was her number 6.  She was been hanged 6 times so far.  Scorpio also noticed she was been choked 4 times by deep throat.  However, the choking had never brought out her orgasm.  Sherry's grip on him began to make him felt uncomfortable, so that he whispered to Sherry, asked her to check on the princess and to compare every girl's data.  Apart from the few bodyguards, he and Sherry were the only persons knew the princess's identity.  Reluctantly, Sherry was gone.  Scorpio continued to watch the dying girl shaking in the noose.  Her soaking wet body had made her slash marks more obvious.  A flash of memory had suddenly hit him.  He recognized the slash marks, and he knew this girl.  She was the girl his master BigShot had executed when he bought his fun time from Eden the first time.  Scorpio had watched the scene from his computer.  He had watched for six hours of this girl under teasing and torture sexually by BigShot and then executed to the gallows.   The immense sexual assaults to the girl had turned him on, and he was deeply attracted to the girl.  He was feeling so sorry when BigShot had executed her.  He had watched the execution tape repeatedly in his office.  He could not find any faking even though her dying shake was too long to be realistic.  However, he had a doubt in his mind since then, he did not believe Eden would execute such a high quality slave girl that easily. Despite BigShot had paid big for the kill, but Scorpio believed the slave girl in that quality should be worth a lot more.  Now seeing the girl again, it had confirmed his doubt, the gallows execution was a fake, and he felt relieved.  Ever since that kill, BigShot was obsessed and wanted to come back for more.  Scorpio knew if he let him, not only he would through away a fortune, but also god knew how many slave girls could vanish.  That was why he had persuaded BigShot to buy his own rack and the training program.  BigShot had many slaves in the palace that he could train himself, and the training process would be much more fun than playing it through a computer.  With the kind of price he was paying for the Asian girl, Scorpio knew BigShot would never execute her for real.  In addition, their law did not allow executing slaves for no reason.  Now watching this girl alive, Scorpio had a strong urge wanted to know her in person.  At this time, Sherry had brought back the statistics, and the princess was doing extremely well.  She topped in orgasm numbers, came in second in pain tolerance next to the girl he was watching.  Her hanging time was the third place, but not far from the runner up.  However, it made Scorpio noticed the unique quality of the girl he was watching.  Her numbers topped every one.  Despite that, she had the fewest hangings and orgasms, yet her accumulated time was the longest.  She was hanging or choking for nearly half of her total training time.  That was amazing, because she would be under suffocation about a day and a half though out the training.  Scorpio knew this girl was well trained, and she should not be here as a trainee.  Seeing her slash marks, Scorpio was strongly suspecting the girl was under punishment instead of training.  There was mystery involved, and he was determined to find out.  The girl was now entering her final trembling, and then she was flipping over.  She had lasted 25 minutes in the noose, which had doubled then most other trainees' time.  Scorpio was watching the girl closely.  She might be fainted, or she might be asleep.  Her mouth was calm and she was taking in her breaths quickly.  The dildos had retrieved to give her intimacies a short break, and only the humming birds were working on her trying to revive her senses.  Despite her unconsciousness, her belly was trembling hard from her clitoris stimulation, and her breasts were swelling and her nipples were erecting in full and vibrating in the clips.  Her body was sexually turning on in just a few minutes, and she was ready to take her next sexual assault.  The tight belt on her waist was forcing her to breathe short and fast with her chest and her breasts were moving side ways as if they were inviting him to touch them.  Looking at her round opened mouth facing him with quick gasps.  Scorpio could even hear the breathing sound of the girl and her helpless sexy moaning due to her extreme sexual stimulations.  Scorpio had developed the strongest urge wanting to stuff his penis into her mouth.  Scorpio felt he must know more about this girl.  All this time, Sherry was holding him, and she was amaze by what she had seen.  Scorpio could hear Sherry's breathing also became fast, and he could even feel her heart pounding, Scorpio's acute senses told him Sherry was giving out her feminine scent, and he knew the scene had turned on Sherry sexually as well.  He was teasing Sherry,

"Dear Sherry, I was wondering if I put you to this rack, how good it could improve your ability to ease my tension.  I feel better already just by thinking about you on the rack under this position."  Sherry could only squeeze him as hard as she could.

    Scorpio stayed to finish his rotation until noon.  He had witnessed the deep throat choking, and Sherry was deeply turned on by the deep throat fucking, she was always proud of herself of her blowjob technique.  Lastly, Scorpio had witnessed the feeding and cleaning.  Afterward, Arnold invited them to have lunch, and to discuss business.  BigShot wanted to buy the rack and the training program.  Arnold was only willing to offer the rack with Playtime.  However, he had suggested a trade.

"I am interested in trading your slave girl.  I am willing to trade her with my two young blond girls plus the right to use Eden-II."

Scorpio said, "She is extremely valuable, but I can check with BigShot."  Deep in Scorpio's mind, he had his political reason to get the princess away from BigShot.  "What about the slave girl in rack one?  I would like to buy her too."

Arnold said, "Sorry, she is not for sale.  As you can see from her performance, she is our golden girl."

Scorpio persisted, "Then can I buy personal time with her.  I like to see her in more action.  How about personal contact, I mean real sex?"

Arnold persisted, "You can buy Playtime through internet, that's it."

Scorpio looked deep into Arnold's eyes, "Slave mater, I know this girl.  I saw her gallows execution.  Her slash marks had betrayed her.  I assume this is the kind of thing you prefer not to bore with my master."

Arnold felt shocked, Scorpio was a hard character, and he had spotted his perfect trick in a few glances, yet he was the customer he could not afford to offend.  "I assume personal contact could be arranged.  However, it would be under Eden's rule.  I will arrange it for you next Saturday. Please wait for my notice.  And by then, I hope you could bring good news from your master as well."

    After lunch, Scorpio and Sherry had stayed on for two more rotations until dinnertime.  Scorpio was deeply impressed with the Eden-II program. It had not failed once.  Every time the girls were in their helpless shaking, their orgasms would be forcing out to accompany them to the end. Obviously, the younger ones were even more easily to manipulate, they could have orgasms under their tests.  He was deeply impressed with the girl in rack one and she had lasted in the noose longer and longer, and it was not by chance.  Scorpio had noticed she had used all kinds of tricks to make herself more breathing room in the noose.  The girl's survivability was amazing.  Scorpio knew it too well that the girl must have a mind as strong as a steal, and she never gave up even under such hopeless situation.  It had made him felt even more curious about her.  She was the least likely kind of a woman to be a slave, not to mention volunteering herself to the rack. Watching two more rotations was quite exhausting but extremely stimulating.  The entire scene meant for sexual turned on, and he had noticed every men and women in the room was definitely turning on.  Moreover, that had included him and Sherry as well.  Some men had indeed cuffed or tied up their women, and instead of masturbating themselves, they had put their hands inside their women's dresses and the moaning no longer just coming from the racks, it was everywhere. Sherry was no longer afraid, and she had become more curious about the gadgets, and she was wondering how those gadgets could be felt like. She had even picked up the exhibited samples to inspect them closely.  Moreover, Scorpio had noticed that the deep throat had fascinated Sherry.  Scorpio was laughing inside, because he would know how deep throat felt to him very soon.  Sherry would definitely want to use him for practice.  However, the more he watched, the more he was impressed with the Eden-II program.  The racks had completely controlled and manipulated the girls.  They were no different from a livestock waiting for the slaughtering.  There was never the need to have these girls to volunteer for the rack.  One thing he felt strange, it was not necessary to gag the girls, because the blindfolds were enough to hide their identities. They could turn on more people with their cries if they without gags.  Scorpio believed the reason to use the gags was mainly to prevent the girls from calling out of their unwillingness and to prevent them from revealing their identities.  That had enhanced his doubt that at least some of these girls were not here by their free will.  The men could grab them from the street and then put them to the rack to convert them to slaves.  The Eden-II would transform them, and they would be helpless to defend themselves against the training.  This was definitely the most powerful tool in the slave rings.  Deep in his heart, he was hoping the girl on rack one was not volunteering.  Based from his observation so far, it was very likely that she was forced.  The thought had given him the urge that he wanted to find the underlying cause of this thing.  After the two rotations, they had dinner with the mercenary captain who was an old associate from his past life.  He told them Arnold was going to hire him permanently.  Not only they would guard the place, but also due to their scientific background, Arnold had put them to join the operation of Eden.  They had become the formal staffs of Eden.  The captain was excited with what Arnold had offered him.  His men would handle the slaves and running the racks for Arnold, and he had hinted that part of their pays would be from the slaves themselves.  Knowing mercenary would be running Eden made Scorpio felt uneasy. Especially some of them were his past associate or enemy.  After dinner, he took Sherry to drive back in his Ferrari.  Arnold escorted them out. He still could not take his eyes off Sherry,

"You sure you don't want to put your lady friend to experience the rack?  It will be free, and it will be the experience of her life.  And I would be honored to personally instruct her every step of the way." 

Sherry could only shake her head with a smile.  Arnold kissed her hand and watched her wickedly, as if he knew sooner or later, he would get her.  Then he offered them a humming bird as the parting gift.

    While driving back, Scorpio and Sherry both felt extremely turned on by the full day of stimulation.  Scorpio's urge had made him unable to concentrate, and Sherry knew it.  Finally, Scorpio pulled off the road, and Sherry was going to release his tension there.  Sherry was suggesting they try the deep throat position they had seen.  However, even with the two seats completely down in car.  She could not find a position to tilt her head back for Scorpio to place his penis in.  They finally decided to do it when they were back to the penthouse of the corporation.  Which was reserved for Scorpio whenever he was visiting?  Scorpio had completed the one-hour driving in less than 30 minutes.  Sherry had asked him to make a stop at an adult store, and she had bought a whole bag of stuffs.  When they reached the penthouse, Sherry immediately took her clothes off.  She was facing Scorpio completely naked and she was not ashamed.  However, Scorpio was embarrassed, he never needed Sherry to face him in the nude, and their relationship was not all about sex, it was more like a mutually agreeable contract without words.  However, he could tell the day had turned on Sherry extremely and she needed to release her tension as well.  She went down on him immediately and had given him the fastest blowjob he had ever experienced, and he had exploded in just a few minutes.  Amazingly, his penis was still as hard as a rock, and Sherry knew she needed to do more for him.  Sherry always called Scorpio boss, she said,

"Boss, I need you to do me a favor, I want to experience what the girls were feeling.  I want you to tie me up the same way as the girls." 

She gave Scorpio the bag, and it came with two dildos, a pair of adjustable nipple clips, many cotton ropes and the humming bird gift from Arnold. Sherry was so high in her mood that Scorpio could not say no to her, and he was interested in seeing how Sherry would react in a helpless situation as well.  He started to tie her up in the rope art, and it was not difficult to do with his past military experience.  But he would not dare to tie her too tight, but only under Sherry's constant insisting that had forced him to keep on pulling the ropes tighter on her, but she was still not satisfied. Then a flash of memory of the girl in rack one appeared in Scorpio's mind.  He was seeing how the ropes were cutting deep into her flesh.  He looked down at Sherry, her body was equally sexy, and he had a sudden urge that he wanted to make Sherry's as sexy as the girl's body, and he had forgotten about the pain that might bring to Sherry.  He started to pull hard on the ropes, and they had indeed cut deep into Sherry's flesh.  He did not stop until he heard Sherry's moaning of discomfort.  Finally, the rope had tied her up just as tight as the girls had.  Scorpio saw the ropes were cutting so deep into her flesh, and he was worried, "Are you feeling ok Sherry?"

Sherry answered with short breaths, "They were really squeezing me tight, but it felt great.  Now, I want you to put these clips, dildos, and humming bird on me the same way, and then I want you to lift me up to the air from my back rope.  You can suspend me from the ceiling bar.  Then I want you to spread my legs just like those girls.  Lastly, this is very important, I want you to blindfold me and gag me.  Then you can start to screw the clips tight.  You need to screw both of them at the same time.  You do not stop until I scream out for pain.  Then you can switch on everything and leave me here.  No matter how I struggle or pleaded, don't let me down for half an hour, I want you to promise me that."

Scorpio was surprised Sherry would be willing to go that far for the experience, he knew it would be the closest way to feel what the girls were going through.  He knew that his energetic secretary once she had determined to do it, and then no way he could discourage her any more.  He was also curious to know what Sherry could tell him afterward.  He started to fix all the gadgets on her.  He noticed her pussy was soaking wet, she was extremely high, and she had turned him on.  Then he had suspended her up to the ceiling and spreading her legs wide.  Immediate he saw Sherry was in pain, but she was tolerating it.  She looked so sexy and she had started to look like those girls on the racks, and Scorpio's hard on was getting stiffer by the moment.  Scorpio then took a tower from the bathroom to gag her mouth.  He used his own necktie to blindfold her.  Then he started to screw the clips tight.  It was a pair of large metal clips.  The outer ring had bitten on her corona, and the inner clip had pulled her nipple out and crushing it.  The tighter he screwed, the longer her nipple stretched and crushed.  Sherry had bitten hard into her gag, and she was trying not to give out any sound.  It must be extremely painful, but she held on.  Finally, Scorpio could not do it any more, he said, "That is enough Sherry."  However, Sherry only shook her head.  Therefore, Scorpio kept on screwing.  He could see her nipples became very flat, and then he heard the agony cry came out from her gag, and she started to struggle.  Scorpio then switched on her gadgets.  When the humming bird started, immediately Sherry was shaking violently and she was using all of her strength to struggle, and she was swinging and twisting in her bound.  She looked just like the girls on the racks.  She no longer could hold her voice, she was screaming in her gag, and it sounded like she was speaking, "Get them off me, oh my god!  I can't stand it!  Help me!  Aaaah!"   However, after a while, her cries became sexier and sexier, and it turned into the sexiest moaning Scorpio had ever heard from her.  Her nipples must be getting numb after a while, and then the pleasure had taken control over her.  She was locked into a sensation so pleasurable and so strongly that she could not tolerate it.  However, the helpless situation was forcing her to take all the poundings coming to her body.  She was beginning to know what those girls were getting.  Scorpio was extremely turning on by his energetic secretary, he had an urge to jump in and to take her, and he knew she would accept him.  However, he liked her too much to want to destroy their perfect relationship.  So that he watched her carefully, bearing his own urge and to be ready to release her the minute he saw trouble.  Sherry's struggle and moaning continued for half an hour and she had never stopped.  Scorpio was surprised to see Sherry was forcing out of so much energy by her stimulations.  He began to understand why those girls on the racks could struggle and lasted for so long in the noose. It was the strongest reaction Scorpio had even seen from Sherry.  After 30 minutes, when Scorpio put her down, she had collapsed in the bed. She asked Scorpio to keep her rope art on, and continued to let the gadgets to tease her.  Then she lay on the edge of the bed, tilted her head back, and she was ready to give Scorpio a deep throat.  Scorpio entered her carefully, and his penis was so hard now he feared he might hurt her throat. It was easy, and his penis had gone into her throat completely at his first try.  The wetness of her throat felt wonderful.  He started to thrust, and he could see his penis moving inside of her neck.  Then a picture surfaced in his mind.  Scorpio was seeing the girl on the rack, and the deep throat dildo was fucking her.  He could not get his mind off her, and he was doing the same motion as the dildo.  Sherry was enjoying it too, she did not feel she wanted to throw up and she had accepted Scorpio's hard thrusting penis in full.  Scorpio had thrust a long time, until the picture in his mind turned into the deep throat choking.  Unconsciously, Scorpio had thrust his penis into Sherry and not pulling back and then Sherry started to squeeze him.  Scorpio looked down at Sherry, and she looked extremely sexy in this position.  She was still tie up helplessly, and all the gadgets were still teasing her, while his penis had controlled her breathing.  He saw her nipples were crushing so flat that the tips had escaped through the clips.  He could not help it to reach and rubbed on her nipples' tips.  That must be an extremely strong stimulation to Sherry, and Scorpio immediately felt her throat was tightening and sucking on his penis.  It felt so good that he continued to rub on Sherry, and Sherry had repeatedly responded.  His mind drifted to the girl on the rack again.  He was wondering how it would feel like to be choking by a giant penis.  Scorpio unconsciously had pushed his penis all the way into Sherry.  The picture continued in his mind for a long time, until he felt the squeezing and sucking of his penis became violent.  Sherry was suffocating, her face had turned blue, but she was still trying to suck.  Scorpio was also reaching his climax, he pulled out, but not in time to avoid Sherry, and he had ended up shooting all over Sherry's face.  Sherry was catching her breaths.

Finally, she said, "It was great.  I never thought blowjob could be this great for a woman."

Afterward, they discussed what the feeling Sherry's had felt.  She concluded that it was the helpless feeling that she could not escape from the stimulations on her, so that she was surrendering herself to the stimulations, and that had enhanced the feeling.  She was even willing to try the noose, but Scorpio refused, he did not think he had the know how to protect her, and it was definitely a dangerous game.  However, he had decided to go back to Eden to learn more, preferably from the girl he had seen from the rack.

    It was Sunday, and the training was half way through.  All the girls had learned how to grab their sleeps when they were under testing.  Arnold had noticed that apart from Patricia, all the other girls' struggling had turned weak.  It was not due to their weakening of strengths, but due to their altered minds.  They have submitted themselves to their fate.  Arnold knew he already had won himself four new slaves, and he would do his best to buy his fifth.  However, their weakening struggles would make the show less interesting.  Therefore, he started to manipulate them.  He started to add strength to attack them.  Adding more pain to their nipples would force them to struggle more, and he did it so mercilessly until he had made all of them dancing in the noose violently.  He had even added attacks to Patricia despite that she did not need it.  His evil lust was again satisfied. Seeing his girls manipulated by his own doing turned him on.  He had now made all of his girls to receive more pain than pleasure.  It had broken the balance, and their orgasms would delay.  However, he had his fail-safe device.  He was now using the humming bird in their pussy dildo to force their orgasms out in time.  The girls would just have to suffer more in the remaining time of their training.  Sunday passed on peacefully, but the heaven and hell had repeatedly tormented the six slave girls at Eden.  However, it was finally reaching the end.  By Monday, all of the girls' struggles had weakened down, they were indeed exhausted, and both their bodily strength and their mental defense were draining out of them. They had completely submitted themselves to the racks.  Adding more pain no longer could force them to struggle more.  The training was successful, and it had reached all of its goals.  It was Monday late night.  Customers who wished to get a free ride from the racks were gathering. Finally, the training was over, and the six exhausted slaves were returning to their cells.  The free ride began.  With many mercenaries' help, they put the women one by one to the racks.  Each one would get one test, and then to be hung once.  Some women were not volunteers, and their men had practically tied them up to force them to the racks.  However, Arnold cared less for the women's willingness, because it was the men buying his products.  Almost all women were forcing out of their orgasms twice.  John and Peter were busying getting orders.  Arnold was feeling impatient, he wished the crowd could go and he could start his teasing with Patricia and the princess.  The princess had indeed taken the second place. Laura was already broken down completely.  Not until dawn, the last crowd had left.  Arnold immediately put the two unfortunate winners back to the racks.  They were both still in their half-unconscious deep sleep.  The deep noose burn on their necks had shown their suffering in the past three days.  Arnold did not blindfold them, and he did not put gags on them.  He looked at Patricia and said, "Patricia, as expected, you have survived. But I am afraid you have not graduated."  Then he started the teasing.  The exhausted Patricia had no choice but to let her body to be teasing up again by the humming birds in a few minutes.  Her sexy moaning was still energetic.  However, what she did not know was Arnold would not hang her this time.  The teasing would continue to excite her body until Arnold started his personal torture.  Arnold then looked at the frightened princess. So far, he did not even sure she could speak.  He started her teasing, and the princess gave out her sexy moaning.  Arnold said to the princess, "My lady, you are about to be traded, I will be your new master."  His words got to her, and she cried out in extreme desperation, "No!"  She could understand, she could speak, and she was crying.  She looked so sad and desperate, and it had even made Patricia felt sad for her.  Patricia yelled to Arnold, "You leave her along you monster!"  However, it could only stirred up Arnold's evil lust more.  He placed back the ring gags to the girls and said, "No more talking from now on, just enjoy your joy ride."  The teasing had gone on for one hour, and Arnold was simply watching the two girls with his evil smiles.  The two girls were defenseless against the three humming birds.  Despite their unwillingness, their bodies had been teasing up so strongly that their sexy moaning had turned into agony crying.  The lust in them was burning, yet they were facing the man that they hated the most, and neither would be willing to submit her lust to the man, so that they kept on struggling and fighting the sensation.  However, that only seemed to intensify the teasing effect and the lusts in them kept on growing.  The girls started to twist their bodies helplessly in their bounds, they needed to be touched, and they were both in tears knowing the inevitable was about to happen.  Arnold knew the moment had come.  He flipped the princess to flat position face down and began to rape her in her two holes.  Arnold had tried all kind of the rack positions to attack her in every of her intimacies.  Then he had done the same thing to Patricia.  He had also tested all the gadgets in full strength on them while he was thrusting them.  Then he had programmed every possible ways to have sex with the girls on the rack into his computer.  He did not come into them, because he needed his strength to complete his new task.  However, he had enjoyed himself by toying with his two guinea pigs.  When he was tired, he would start the Eden-II on the girls while he slept on the ground between them.  He had added towers to gag their mouths, so that their sexy moaning would not wake him up.  When the girls were hanging under the nooses, their faint agony hiccup screams gave Arnold the best lullaby, and he could sleep better knowing his preys were suffering.  When they were under testing, their gags had allowed them only to give out a faint "mmmm..." sound, and that had made Arnold slept even better.  Due to the tower gags, the girls could no longer last in the noose for very long, and that had sped up the Eden-II cycles.  Eden-II had hung them more times, and pushed them to the final stage faster and faster.  It was more exhausting and painful then ever.  Their remaining strength was quickly draining out of them.  The girls were getting the most severe punishments while Arnold was sleeping to get his strength back to torture them more.  It was Arnold's intention to drain the girls dry.  When Arnold was awake, he would go back to his raping and programming.  The girls had lost all of their strength to fight him.  They had become puppets, letting Arnold to do whatever he liked to do.  It lasted for a day and a half.  Patricia could not even tell which was worst, hanging to death or raped by Arnold.  Her body was kept turned on through out the time, but to her pride, she did not let Arnold to take away her orgasm, not even once, and the princess held on too.  Arnold had just found out that he had two undefeatable slave girls instead of one.  It had made him puzzled, was not the princess a slave from the beginning?  The two girls had gone through the living hell without any sleeps.  They had totally collapsed when Arnold was done with them.  Arnold had returned Patricia and the princess to their cells at late Wednesday night.  They had fainted and they were completely exhausted.  Only time could help them to recover from the extreme torture.  What they did not know was Arnold had his sex trade program ready.  The other four slave girls already placed on the racks while their customers had started their fun, and they had been booked through next week.  The customers were now paying for live sex and torture on site.  They could toy with the girl with Playtime or Eden-II running for a while and then put them to the sex trade program to rape them any way they liked.  They paid for it by the hours.  Arnold had let the mercenaries to get their free time on the girls, and that had kept him a very loyal army of his own.  When Patricia had recovered on Saturday morning, she was bringing to Jane to help to clean up the girls on the racks due to their excess sexual assaults.  She felt so sad to find Laura could barely recognize her, and god knew how many times the men had raped her in the past three days.  The others were not any better.  They have all been overly used and abused sexually.  She had to talk to Arnold.

"Arnold, the girls are dying from the excess abuses.  Let me take care of them, at least I can help to make them healthier."  Arnold agreed.  Then Patricia gave him a long list of supplies and medication for the women, including pregnancy testers.  Patricia was in chain to work with Jane side by side for a whole day.  She hated herself having to clean up the girls and to medicate their intimacies just to make them ready for more abuses. However, she had to do it to keep the girls clean and to make them to feel a little better.  To her fury, the girls have never left the sex trade racks for three days.  They were kept alive by the racks and they were used for 24 hours a day, even when they were in their sleep.  It seemed that the demand was too high.  Only Jane was free from the abuses, she belonged to Arnold alone.  However, she was not feeling any better, and she felt so sorry for the girls yet she could not help them.  Patricia did not know she was on the sex trade program as well until Arnold came for her.  She had no choice but to let him tie her up and put her to the rack in the sex trade room.  However, Arnold put her to the Eden-II position.  

Arnold said, "You are different Patricia, I did not want to put you to the sex trade.  However, I have a customer who could make me unable to refuse and I hated that, so that I will punish you every time.  You must be hung by Eden-II once before you can enjoy the sex trade."  

Then he started Eden-II.  Again, the teasing had turned on Patricia's body in a few minutes.  Then she was tortured, hanged, and then put to the deep throat position.  Then all gadgets had stopped, waiting for someone.  Patricia was been blindfolded and gagged, but she felt a man was standing between her legs.  Then the humming birds on her three sensitive points started to tease her again.  She immediately gave out her sexy moaning.  The man was fingering her, checking her out.  Slowly and gently, he entered her.  His penis might not be as thick as the dildo, but it felt extremely hard and warm.  He was thrusting her gently, not pushing her body around.  As if, he was trying not to disturb her.  It was the gentlest treatment Patricia had ever felt from a man.  She started to moan in synchronous with the man's movement.  It felt wonderful.  Then the deep throat program started.  The dildo fucked her in her mouth and forcing her to control her breathing, and it would continue to do so until the man had finished with her.  Moreover, the clips started to attack her, her nipples' pain started to grow, and it would not stop growing until it had pushed her body out of control.  Her moaning turned into agony cries.  The man seemed annoyed by the interruption.  Patricia felt his hands on her clips, and gently, he removed her clips.  Then he was gently massaging her nipples, helping her to remove the swelling.  Patricia had felt the touch of caring and love for the first time.  She started to moan again.  Then the man moved his hand to her blindfold.  But then she heard Arnold's voice from the speaker," My lord, you are about to break Eden's rule.  I strongly advise you to stop."  The man removed his hand.  He continued to massage Patricia's nipples gently, and he was thrusting her lightly.  When the swelling was gone, her nipples had become soft again.  He started to lick them ever so gently.  The sensitive nipples of Patricia had gone back to life, and they had turned on her lust ever so strongly.  She would let the man to take her regardless who he was.  There was no pain left in Patricia's body, only pleasure.  She started to tremble, it was the best sensation she had since her adoption.  It lasted for a long time.  The man could not make the deep throat dildo to stop, but Patricia could tolerate it.  For the first time in her life, she felt sex with love.  Her mind was deeply touched.  Her moaning came out from the interval between the deep throat thrusting. Patricia was willing to do it even if it had caused her breathing difficulty.  She had offered herself completely to the man, and the man knew it.  He came into her and then he was holding Patricia's body tightly, he touched chicks with her and gently whispering to her, "I am Scorpio, I wish I could know you better, and I thank you deeply."  He kissed her on the chick, and then he left.  After Arnold took Patricia back to her cell, he was eying Patricia wickedly, "I don't know what you have done to this man, but he had requested you again tomorrow.  I guess I need to do more precautions to stop you two from communicating."  Then he left Patricia alone.

    It was indeed Scorpio, and he came to Eden to bring Arnold the news he wanted.  BigShot agreed to trade for the princess.  The condition was they would trade her for one month, and then the princess would make her own decision.  If she insisted on going back, then Arnold must let her go, and visa versa.  If the young blonds wanted to come back to Eden, BigShot would let them. Arnold had gladly agreed, he did not believe with his powerful method, that he could not make a young maiden like the princess completely submitted to him.  He did not care to lose the two young blond now, because he had just received six new trainees from Fred yesterday, and they were already on the Eden-II training.  He would have enough new slaves to do his sex trade next week.  In addition, the second six-pack training room was ready as well.  He could produce 12 new slaves starting next week.  He needed Fred to widen his hunting.  His adoption of preys would spread through the whole country.  He had ordered immediate shipping of the two young blonds.

  After finishing business with Arnold, Scorpio went to Patricia immediately.  To have her for sex trade had cost him a fortune.  He was mad to see Arnold insisted on putting the girl for one hour of torture.  Arnold was simply saying she needed to heat up.  However, the time Scorpio had spent with Patricia turned out to be the best moment Scorpio had ever had.  He wanted her so badly, that he had immediately booked her for the next night.  When he was leaving, he saw the Eden-II training room again filled with crowd, and six new naked bodies were hanging on the racks suffering from the endless sexual abuses.

    When Scorpio went back to his penthouse, another surprise was waiting for him.  Sherry had redecorated his room, or rather, his bed.  She added a steal cubic frame structure on top of his bed, and there were drapes, when putting them down, his bed had become a square tent. However, her real purpose was for the noose now dangling on top of the bed.  She asked him to tie her up again liked the girls.  Put the gadgets on her, and then asked him to lift her up off the bed by the noose.  He could have all the drapes put down so that they could do it in their private space. She was so insistent that Scorpio could not refuse.  He knew if he could not satisfy his energetic secretary, he would not get any chance to sleep. However, he had insisted on not to tighten the noose around her neck, and he would put her down the minute he saw her in trouble.  The game started with very short period.  However, when Sherry had gotten used to the stretching of her neck, she began to ask Scorpio to count the seconds.  It started with 30 seconds and gradually increased to one minute.  She started to feel the burning sensation in one-minute time, but it was not enough for her, because she could still breathe a little in her noose.  The game playing had also affected Scorpio.  He was in a private space alone with this woman, and her life was in his control.  The feeling was strange, and it had turned him on.  He had no intention to torture a woman, but when the torture had turned into pleasure for the woman, and then he would have the urge wanted to please the woman more by giving her more tortures.  Finally, Sherry had forced Scorpio to tighten the noose on her neck and asked Scorpio to give her two minutes.  With his own increasing impulse, Scorpio agreed.  He watched Sherry started to struggle after a minute had past, and she was kicking like those girls on the racks.  Scorpio felt a strange sensation, he was enjoying it, and he could not understand why he was enjoying watching the woman he cared so much to suffer from the noose.  When Sherry was down this time, she was out of breaths, but she told Scorpio it felt wonderful, and she wanted more.  After so many practices, Scorpio was beginning to feel more confident with the game, and he could put her down any time if he saw trouble.  The game went on through the night.  It had turned them on so much that the last defense was finally broken.  When Sherry had recovered from her last two minutes hanging, and Scorpio was about to pull her up again, she had whispered to Scorpio in a begging tone, "Take me please!"  Scorpio became rough, while she was hanging there, he ripped off the dildos from Sherry, and then he held her in his arms and he had finally entered her.  The contract between them breached.  Sherry did not resist.  She wrapped her legs around Scorpio and she was enjoying every moment of it.  Scorpio felt Sherry's pussy was warm and wet, and it felt wonderful.  He started thrusting her harder and harder until she started moaning.  Scorpio was still holding the noose rope, and Sherry's neck still pulled by the noose, if she did not wrap her legs around Scorpio, she would hang.  The two had fucked for a long time.  Scorpio's urge had finally exploded into Sherry, and Sherry had responded violently with her orgasm.  When Scorpio pulled out, he heard Sherry whispered, "Hang me."  Scorpio knew this was the great chance, Sherry could feel the noose while she was having her orgasm, just like those girls on the racks.  He let go of his arms, and Sherry was again swinging in the noose.  She did not kick this time, and she was clearly enjoying herself.  Scorpio observed her closely, her orgasm was definitely continuing inside of her.  This hanging might have lasted a lot longer than two minutes, and Scorpio did not put Sherry down until he saw her face was turning blue.  Sherry had collapsed on the bed.  After she recovered, they discussed the feeling.  Sherry told him the feeling was from the suffocation, the burning in her lungs gave her a strange sensation, and it seemed to have intensified all the stimulations on her body.  In addition, hanging in the noose seemed to have forced her orgasm to last a lot longer.  She did not know why, but she was sure that she liked the feeling.  They hugged together, and neither was willing to discuss their relationship.  They had a good thing going between them, and neither wanted to change it, but they knew their relationship would be different.  What they did not realize was for all the time and intimacy they had spent together, love had already grown inside of them for a long time.  It was particularly strange for Scorpio.  He felt a special caring feeling for Sherry, he would never want to let her go, but the feeling was extremely familiar to him, because he felt the same for the woman on rack one.  He would soon find out it was love.  Not only he had sex with the only two women in his life on the same day, but also he had fallen in love with both of them on the same day.

    Scorpio came back to Eden on Sunday night, and he saw the six naked bodies were still under the endless sexual abuses from Eden-II, it was obvious the girls were exhausted, and they had almost give up struggling.  These girls all looked very young, and their minds might have surrendered long ago, yet Eden-II had shown no mercy to the girls, it was still pounding them at its maximum strength, and those sexy bodies were helplessly letting Eden-II to have its way.  Scorpio knew none of the girls could have escaped their fate as an asphyxia slave, and Arnold had won himself another high quality six-pack.  Knowing the girls still have a full day of tortures ahead of them, he felt so sorry for them, he was sure that they were not here by their free will.  Eden was no different from any other slave rings.  If only he could do something for them.  However, he himself was involving in the slave trade, and he needed Eden to satisfy his master's demand.  He went to the sex trade room, watching the girl painfully in her hanging, waited to be let down for him.  Scorpio felt deeply touched by watching this slim fragile body dangling in the noose struggling for her life. He hated himself to bring this suffering to her, but he could not help it, he wanted her more.  When she was putting down for him, the first thing he noticed made him furious.  Arnold had prevented any communication from the girl.  Her blindfold became a leather mast with a lock.  It covered her ear, and the bulging from her mask had shown him her ears were plugged.  Arnold had even put locks on her nipple clips, and he could no longer take them off her.  The clips would torture her through out the session.  He only had one switch, which was for him to choose his entry.  He could enter her pussy or anus while deep throat would fuck her or he could enter her mouth while two dildos would fuck her.  However, no matter what, the clips would attack her at maximum strength, and she would be out of her bodily control through out the session.  She could still scream through her ring gag, but it would be meaningless.  Scorpio had no choice but to gently start his thrust into her.  He knew his thrust would make her recognized him.  Then her nipples attack became strong.  It had finally knocked her body out of control, and sweats came on her chest like crazy.  Scorpio was suddenly wide eyed, and he could not believe what he was seeing.  Faint pink letters had appeared right at the bottom edge of her breasts.  It was saying, "Help me!"  The words were only visible from his angle facing the girl.  Her breasts would block them if the girl were hanging in the noose. The letters were faint enough that Scorpio knew Arnold could not see them from his camera.  He now knew this girl was not here by her own will, and he was determined to help her, but how could he do it?  He pretended to caress the girl's breasts and wiped out the words, and the girl would know he had seen it.  He switched to her month, trying to observe a way to get his words through, but she was completely blocking out from the real world.  He gently massaged her chick, encouraging her to hang on.  Then he felt the girl was squeezing his penis, and it felt like a rhythm.  ". . . - - - . . ." It was three short, three long and then three short.  Scorpio recognized it immediately, and it was the Morse code for SOS.  She was calling out for help.  Scorpio immediately tapped on her chick to respond, but she could not reply, it seemed that she was liked most people, SOS was all she knew about the Morse code.  Scorpio decided to teach her.  He started to write the capital letter on her chick, and tapped it once meant a short and to scratch her chick meant a long.  Letter A was one short and one long and letter B was one long and three short, etc.  The teaching was slow, and Scorpio managed to hold his urge to continue to do it, until Arnold called out from his microphone to tell him his time was up.  Scorpio had managed to teach her four letters, and she had confirmed that she had learned them by squeezing his penis with those letters.  He kissed her on her mouth, the girl could not kiss back from her ring gag, but she had offered her tongue in full, she let Scorpio to suck it, their tongues entangled together, and it was a passionate kiss.  Scorpio immediate booked a whole week for her.  Arnold was pleased, he believed he could suck Scorpio dry with the charm from Patricia, and he was so sure of himself that he had made their communication impossible.

    Scorpio continued to visit Patricia for a week, and he had managed to finish his teaching.  By the next week, they were ready to communicate.  Scorpio would tap on her chick, and she would squeeze on his penis.  Scorpio began,

"What is your name?"

"Patricia."

"How can I help?"

"Save me!  Kidnapped."

"I work for BigShot, I will save you.  Be patient.  Can't let Eden go down.  I will tell you how next time.  I have a scorpion tattoo on my wrist."  Then he added a sentence that had made Patricia's heart pounding.  "I love you."

To prevent Arnold from suspicion, Scorpio had fucked Patricia with his true heart every time, and Patricia had accepted him with full heart.  The clips had attacked her at the maximum strength through out the time she was with Scorpio, and she was soaking wet from her pain.  It had made Scorpio so worried for her, that he had tried to shorten their meeting time.  However, he had noticed the uniqueness and strength of Patricia. Despite her unbearable pain, and her body was helplessly twisting from the strong pull of the clips, she was doing her best to suck and squeeze on his penis.  When Scorpio entered her pussy or anus, she would contract them to make him feel good, and she had reached her climax every time Scorpio entered her.  She was doing her best to please Scorpio, and she was enjoying herself as well.

Patricia was offering herself completely to Scorpio.  Despite that she needed to suffer from Eden-II before they met, their meetings had become the most pleasurable thing that had happened to her since her adoption.  It lasted for about 10 days until now.  However, just when Scorpio had found out Patricia's name and he wanted to make another appointment to come back for his plan to save her.  Arnold had halted their meeting.  He told Scorpio the girl would be busy for the next two weeks, and he could only come back for her two weeks later.  Scorpio had no choice but to book the time.  The rescue had to wait.

    When Scorpio went back to his office, he immediately asked Sherry to check on Patricia, and she had come up with the missing CEO from the sporting good company.  The minute Scorpio saw Patricia's picture, he knew she was his dream girl.  Moreover, he had fallen deeply in love with her.  However, it was a difficult matter.  It seemed that the sporting good company was Eden.  He had to get her out without destroying Eden.  His master still needed Eden.  In addition, if Eden blew its whistle on him, his corporation might be banning from this country.  He was planning to get his old bodies from the mercenary to break in to save her and not linking the matter to him.  It would have to be liked a robbery or something.  It would be difficult, because Eden itself was under well guard like a prison.  He had to wait for two weeks to discuss the plan with Patricia.  It was a long wait, but luckily, he had Sherry to keep him company.  Sherry had become ever more energetic, and she wanted to play the asphyxia game with him every night.  Scorpio was worried for her safety, and he was trying to design ways to satisfy them both.  He had found a way by tying up Sherry with the rope art.  He tied her feet to the tail side of the bed, and then he used a noose to stretch her body straight in the bed.  Then he used the humming bird on her.  She could struggle to make the noose to choke her, but Scorpio had tied a dead knot of the noose to make sure the noose would not be too tight to strangle her.  He had blindfolded Sherry and put a ring gag to her mouth, Sherry would take the teasing from the humming bird, while he would sleep next to her to rest off his full day at the office.  However, her sexy moaning had become too loud for him to sleep, so that he had put a tower to gag her more.  Her sensation was lock inside of her while her boss was sleeping next to her, but she was enjoying it.  His urge would always wake him up in the middle of the night, and then he could fuck Sherry any way he liked.  He could fuck her pussy, or to flip her over to enter her rare or he could untie her tower to fuck her in the mouth.  Afterward, Sherry would always ask him to put her back to the teasing bondage and she would take the teasing through out the night.  As the nights passed on, Sherry had bought more and more gadgets. Now she was wearing tongs on her nipples and rotating dildos in her pussy and anus for the teasing.  She would struggle and moaning and choking all night waiting her body to be taken by Scorpio repeatedly.  Scorpio been turning on more and more and he could do Sherry several times a night.  Sherry no longer needed to go to the office, and she could sleep for the whole day to get herself ready for her boss for the whole night.  She had become the plaything for Scorpio alone.  The love between them kept on growing, and they both knew they were perfect for each other.  However, Sherry also knew Scorpio was in love with Patricia, but she did not mind, because she knew the love Scorpio had given her was equal.  Gradually, both Scorpio and Sherry's sexual tendency had become asphyxia lovers.

Chapter 4, Dr. No

    When Arnold denied Patricia to meet with Scorpio, she was disappointed, but she was also relieved that she had finally found outside help.  The first meeting with Scorpio had shown her the man was gentle and kind to her so that she had risked their next meeting to ask him for help. However, Arnold had viciously blocked her from communication, but Arnold could not resist disappointing her by telling her in advance.  Therefore, Patricia had found a way to beat him.  She used the solution from the pregnancy test to write the words under her breasts.  Only her sweats would cause the chemical reaction to show it in light pink, and only when her breasts were stretching up so tight, that they could be visible from Scorpio's angle.  She had risked to be spotted by Arnold should he was watching her up close when she was in the up side down position while she was tested out of control.  However, she was betting that her sweat would not get to that place from her first test, so that the words would not appear yet.  She had to chance it, and she was betting that Arnold was watching her from his monitor, and the words would not be visible from Arnold's camera angle when she was in the noose.  She was right, and Arnold was monitoring them from a top view.  Patricia had also used her only knowledge about SOS.  She was lucky that Scorpio knew the Morse code, and the teaching and sex during those ten days turned out to be the best time of her life.  However, it had suddenly ended and living hell was about to come to her.

    The sex trade business was so good that it had kept Arnold busy.  Some times, he did not even have time to put the new trainees to Eden-II. The minute he had received a new trainee, he had immediately put her directly to the sex trade room to let the customers or the mercenaries to have their fun first.  It was not a bad way to start the training.  The trainees were so many now that no way the foursome could deal with them individually.  It might as well to let the customers to help.  If the trainee were a virgin, then it would be extra income from the customers to let them to take the first blood.  After the trainees had been exhausted out from the sex trade room, they did not even need the three days on Eden-II to convert them completely.  However, Arnold had insisted on the three days time.  Quality must maintain to the highest, every slave from Eden must have the three days Eden-II training as her basic requirement.  Things could not be better for Eden.  Yet Arnold was frustrated.  It had been three weeks, and he could not transform the princess.  The princess was supposed to be a slave, but she was submitted herself to only one master, the BigShot. She refused to submit to any one else.  Arnold knew only the power of love could do this.  The princess was deeply in love with BigShot.  He could not understand why.  Despite no one really met with BigShot before, but he had always pictured BigShot as a dirty old man with a royal crown on his head.  The princess had gone through hell in the past three weeks.  She had spent more time on the Eden-II program than any one else at Eden.  She had been under hanging and choking for several hundreds of times, more than any slaves Arnold had ever had.  In addition, she was brutally raped by Arnold almost by daily, though Arnold did not let any one else to touch her.  Arnold had even managed to force his thick penis into her small mouth and tight anus.  He had to use a dental gag to open her mouth to the extreme.  In addition, he had viciously put hot chilly sauce to her mouth.  It was spicy, and it had forced her tears and saliva out and it had become the best lubricant.  Her anus was stretched to the limit and extremely painful when Arnold was mercilessly fucking her with his full strength.  However, her mind was as strong as Patricia was.  She would die than submit to him.  It was the princess persistency that had occupied Arnold's most attention, or else Arnold might have spotted the communication scheme between Patricia and Scorpio.  Finally, Arnold decided to place them to the hands of Dr. No.  He had decided if he could not control their minds, then at least he could control their bodies.

It was late night.  Two girls were tying in the rope art and were bringing out to the back of the timber factory.  There was a new house standing behind it.  An old man wearing a surgeon's mask greeted Arnold, and Arnold bowed to him.  Arnold said,

"I have sent you two untamed minds for processing.  I need to control them completely within a week."

Then he turned to Patricia, "Patricia, You have beaten me, I no longer wish to own your heart, but I will settle to own your body.  You two will be nice with my master, and I will come for you in three days." 

Then he left.  The two frightened girls brought in to the house, and a number of slave girls were cleaning them up.  None of the slave girls was wearing any bondage, except that they were all completely naked.  They were all expressionless, as if they no longer care for anything in the world.  However, Patricia had seen sadness in every girl's eyes.  They were been cleaned and tied to a chair, and then Dr. No started his horrifying demonstration.

"My dear child, you will learn to obey, not because of your heart tells you to, but because of your body tells you to.  You see, I do not need to tie up my slaves, but they serve me, as I wanted them to serve.  I can give you pleasure or pain by my voice command or by pushing a button.  All the devices you have seen from Arnold's tricks will implant into your body.  Here is an example for you."  Then he pointed to a slave girl of his, "Come forward." 

One of the girls stepped forward.  "Teasing!"  It was the only word from Do. No.  Immediately Patricia heard a faint sound like the humming bird, and the girl fell to the ground moaning in her sexiest voice.  Her nipples and clitoris were vibrating, and humming birds inside of her body started to attack her.  Do. No pointed to another girl and said, "Open mouth!"   The girl's mouth opened, and she had a device on her teeth to force her mouth open.  "Kneel!"  The girl kneeled down.  "Choke!"  Immediately the girl was holding her throat and fell down to struggle.  Dr. No pointed to another girl, "Light shark!"  Then the most agony scream came out of that girl, she was jumping up and down.  

"You see my dear, I can never say heavy shark, or she will be electrocuted immediately.  All of the joints of your body will implant with my computer chips.  I can control your whole body movement.  You will be my puppet."  The girl choking on the floor was turning blue.  "All stop!"  Then every girl got up and standing behind Dr. No, Patricia could see tears in their eyes.  "You see my dear, these girls were like you two, they have the strongest minds, and they could not be converted.  However, their quality was too good to waste, so that I collected them, I locked their mind to the body that was no longer theirs to control.  And when you wake up, you will be just like them, my pretty robots."  He snapped a finger in front of Patricia, a light smoke appeared, and Patricia fainted.

    Three days later, Arnold received his two lovely robots.  He could command them to do things, and he could use remote control to toy with them. However, Arnold was not interested in that.  He simply wanted to add a fail-safe control of the two girls.  They could no longer leave Eden.  The minute they walked through the door, they would electrocute by the computer chips inside of them.  Arnold would humiliate them at dinner.  Now there were always dozens of staffs eating dinner together.  Patricia and the princess no longer needed to be tied up, but they were still forced to wear the rope art to satisfy Arnold's lust every day.  They would call to the dinner table to give every member at the table a blowjob.  In addition, whoever was turning on by them, he could grab them and raped them at the dinner table.  The princess had lost her will to live, but now they were no longer required to wear the gag.  They could exchange a few words when they were both pressing down to the table raped from behind. Patricia had managed to tell the princess to hang on, because Scorpio's help was on its way.  The princess knew Scorpio well and she had believed in him too.  Scorpio could tell her real situation to BigShot, and her man would not abandon her.  Another week had passed.  Even the original Eden staffs all had their fun with Patricia.  Fred had her blowjobs for at least a dozen times.  He especially liked to see Patricia rolling on the floor while he had turned on her internal humming birds and sending her light electro sharks.  Weekend had finally come.  Arnold put Patricia to Eden-II.  She would be meeting Scorpio again.  Scorpio had come on hard to her.  He missed her too much.  He must have come twice into her before they started their conversation.  Scorpio wanted to tell her he was going to storm the place to get her out.  Patricia denied him. "Can't leave.  Will die.  Implant in me.  Controlled my body.   Princess too."  Scorpio did not know what implant was.  However, he assured her he would find out how to get rid of them for her.  He asked her to hang in and be strong.  "I love you, and I will get both of you out.  That's a promise." However, when Scorpio wanted to make another appointment, Arnold told him Patricia was no longer available.  She and the princess would be putting to his third generation racks for exhibition.  While she was in there, no one could touch her.  Then he had the princess to tell him in person that she wanted to stay at Eden.  It was the biggest setback to Scorpio.  He felt completely defeated by Arnold.

    Scorpio discussed the situation with Sherry.  There seemed no way he could get the girls out of there.  He could storm the place, but they might die.  Sherry had finally come up with her own risky adventure.  She offered herself to receiving training at Eden, in order to find out what happened to Patricia and the princess.  Reluctant but with no other solution, Scorpio took Sherry to meet with Arnold.  He asked Arnold to give Sherry a short-term training. 

Arnold said to Sherry, "I was expecting you, and my shortest term is one week."

Scorpio said, "I just want her to learn some asphyxia technique, I don't want any one to touch her, and at most one day on the Eden-II."

Arnold said, "Sorry, how to train slave is my business, this is not a joy ride."

Scorpio was not willing to agree, but Sherry nodded.

Scorpio finally said, "Ok, but I don't want the mercenary to touch her.  I will come visit her every day.  And I don't want her to be exhibited like your other trainees."

Arnold said, "I will do my best to keep her away from the mercenary.  I can keep her in a private training room.  It will cost you more.  However, no visit allowed!  That is the rule of Eden.  I will guarantee she will be back to you in one piece.  However, her mind will definitely alter.  She will be your personal slave forever. "

Sherry agreed.  Scorpio was worried, but he had to let Sherry to try.  Then he left.

    Arnold wasted no time.  He asked Sherry to take off her clothes, and then he started to tie her up.  He was enjoying himself so much.  Sherry's sexy body had finally fallen into Arnold's hand.  He had been fantasizing her for a month.  He took his time, binding every rope as tight as he could, and it had made Sherry extremely uncomfortable, she started to complaint, but immediately Arnold gagged her with a ring gag. 

"My dear, slave has no right to complaint, and slave has no right to determine her fate, slave can only let her man to manipulate her in any way he wished, and she should enjoy it too, you will soon learn that." 

Sherry's elbows were tied up together so tight that it had made her felt completely helpless and vulnerable.  Arnold did not plan to put her to Eden-II yet, far from it.  He pushed Sherry's ankle back to press tight against her thigh and tied them together.  Then he used two ropes to spread her knees and suspended her to the rack up side down.  He had pulled her knees as wide as they could go.  Sherry had a very flexible body, and her knees could spread so tight that her upper legs became a straight line.  She was hanging up side down with pussy and anus wide opened to the limit.  When Arnold had done with her, the original Eden's foursome appeared.  They had been eying on Sherry for a long time, and they had made her ready for a 3-way fuck.  Not ending there, Arnold put a noose on Sherry and fixed her head straight down to the bottom rack.  Sherry could no longer struggle, or else she would be choking.  The men started to rape her in her three holes.  Sherry knew what to expect when she volunteered for the mission.  She was ready to accept the abuses and raping.  It was the price she was willing to pay to help Scorpio.  However, the men were getting so rough and endless, and she was frightened and started to scream.  Her scream stopped when Fred had thrust into her mouth.  The men brought her no pleasure, and she could only tolerate their penetrations silently.  Her body was well build, the tightness of her pussy and anus had made the men enjoying themselves, and she was stretching so tight that the men could do anything to her without seeing any sign of her struggling. It took a long pleasurable time for the men to off load their lust into her.  Then they started the torture game.  Sherry did not know before the Eden programs, there were other ways to force a slave into submission, and she had tasted them all.  She was whipped, hot wax had dripped all over her body, and then whipped off.  Then the men had put hundred of cloth pins all over her body, and then to be whipped off.  The men had toyed with her for two hours, until her entire bodily skin had turned red.  Then they splashed her with ice water to cool her off and to clear her mind.  They watched her shaking with coldness while they stuffed ice stick into her pussy to let it to melt, while Arnold continued to add gadgets to her.  Clips added to her nipples and the motor at the bottom rack started to pull them.  It was getting stronger and stronger until Sherry lost her body control.  It was far worse than her simulation at the corporate penthouse with Scorpio.  The pain became so intolerable, she started to sweat, and it melted the ice and took away her chill, but she was screaming in agony.  She was draining to exhaustion.  Then Arnold pushed her into the abyss.

"My dear Sherry, we know it is Scorpio sent you to spy on us.  However, we have nothing we want to hide from him.  We will tell you everything he wants to know before we return you to him.  But as a spy, you will receive your punishment."

Arnold patted the terrified and desperate Sherry and left.  Then she immediately saw in her up side down view about a dozen mercenaries entered the room, they had the whole night of fun with Sherry.  A mercenary walked up to Sherry and said,

"Hello girl, your boss and I had dated a long way back.  So are many other men here.  However, I am afraid not all were good memories.  You will have to pay back for the bad memories your boss had given us." 

The men started to rape her.  They would flip her to all kind of positions to fuck her.  When she was flipping up, she would hang.  The men would take turn to fuck her from below her.  She could only breathe when the men were thrusting into her had pushed her body up.  The men knew it.  They would wait and watch Sherry painfully choking in the noose, while the clips were still attacking her.  Only until they started to see the whiteness in her eyes, then they would start to fuck her to allow her to breathe in synchronous with their movement.  It had given the men the satisfaction they wanted.  The men dominated her of her life and death.  She was a toy for the men to bounce her around between life and death, and only the men's fucking could prolong her life.  She was hanging for a long time, until all men had fucked her.  Then the men flipped her over, and they would enter her mouth one by one and some of them had shot their load all over her face.  Then they would hang her again and repeating their fucking actions. There was no joy for Sherry.  The men had raped her brutally and repeatedly, and her nipple's torture had kept her awake through out the time.  The men would not let her to faint even when she was hanging to the final stage.  The men would wake her up by letting her to take a morsel of air to make sure she would experience and remember everything that had happened to her.  The cycles continued until daybreak, and Sherry's agony cries had lasted through the whole night.  The foursome was happily sleeping.  It was their way to satisfy their evil lust.  Their prey was keep busied and tortured while they could get their strength back in order to do more evil things to her.

    Sherry was fainted in the end when all men had done with her.  She was finally alone, but not before the men had stuffed fucking machines into her.  She was still fucked and tortured by the clips while all the men had gone back to sleep it off their exhausted bodies.  However, Sherry was too tired, and she had fainted with the extreme attacks still pounding her.  Her face and body covered with semen.  It was only her first night at Eden, and her training not even started yet.  She already felt weak in her mind.  Her mind deeply wounded by these beasts.  She could not imagine how she could survive through the week.  She was desperately hoping Scorpio could come to her rescue now.  Without thinking of Scorpio in her mind, she would have been broken down even before the training started.  Knowing Scorpio would come for her had maintained her last senses.  Sherry woke up by the extreme teasing sensation from three humming birds on her clitoris and nipples.  Arnold did not let her rest.  When Arnold got out of bed, he had immediately started her training, after all, a week was a short time, and it would be a waste not to use every precious minute to torture such a helpless prey of his.  She was on the Eden-II rack, and the training had started.  All the hanging feeling Sherry was curious about had come to her in reality.  However, unlike what she had done in Scorpio's penthouse, her boss was not here to save her.  Her exhausted body was putting to the rack and manipulated in ways the computer had calculated from her responses.  She was lucky, because she started the training with an exhausted body, and her pain tolerance was not high, so that the computer did not attack her as extremely as it had done to Patricia and the princess, but it was more than enough for Sherry to bear.  She had lost her will to struggle against the attack, her mind was only thinking about one thing, which is Scorpio would come to her rescue.  The training lasted for three days, she was helplessly forced out with over a hundred times of orgasms, she was hanged and choked over a hundred times, and the hanging and choking had altered her completely.  She was no longer the bright and energetic secretary.  By the end of the third day, she was willing to submit herself to any man who could safe her from the living hell. Somehow, her mind had held on.  Because she knew, Scorpio would be the only man who could save her, and she firmly believed he would never abandon her.  Her close relationship with Scorpio had stopped her from the total transformation.  She kept her wounded mind to herself and refused to submit to Arnold.  Arnold was surprised.  Sherry was not a strong-minded woman, and normally he could break down this kind of woman easily even without the need to use Eden-II.  However, it seemed that all the women related to Scorpio had built up a strong mind to resist his training.  He did not know whether Sherry was Scorpio's lover, but he assumed they must bound closely by love.  He knew the only flaw in his training was he could not break down the mind that had already belonged to someone else.  Arnold looked at the broken body and mind of this fragile woman lying unconsciously on the ground.  He felt satisfied.  Scorpio had challenged him, but he had defeated him by sending him back an altered slave.  He would have his hands full to take care of this woman.  He decided to let Sherry to end her misery.  She asked Dr. No to take care of her and to bring her back to health in time to return her to Scorpio.  Dr. No wanted Sherry, but Arnold refused.  Scorpio's huge corporation was something he could not afford to make enemy with him.  At the last day, Arnold took Sherry to see Patricia and the princess.  What Sherry had seen stunned her.  There were two large crystal balls.  Each one was large enough to house the rack in it.  In addition, the rack could freely rotate in the ball to all directions.  Patricia and the princess were putting to the rack in the Eden-II position.  They were not wearing blindfolds, but still wearing the ring gag.  Arnold began,

"Dear Sherry, your master sent you to find out what happened to his two girls.  I took the liberty to alter your behavior to give you back to him.  You are well train to accept asphyxiation, and no other thing could excite you any more.  I believe he would enjoy you as his slave, and he should forget about these two.  They will be on permanent exhibition to travel the world.  They will be keeping alive by my third generation rack, now called the crystal ball.  I can choose to let them rest like now or I can start the Eden-II on them any time I liked.  The crystal ball is impenetrable.  If it is losing power, it will electrocute the girl before it goes down.  If it detects any attempts on breaking in, it will start to hang the girls, which will give you about 10 minutes to save the girls.  It would be fun watching you try.  However, in case you can break through, then again it will electrocute them.  The computer is under clear instruction.  If it cannot survive, then its objective is to take the girls with it.  I believe I can ship the crystal ball to your master, and he would still unable to save them but to watch them to die from starvation.  Only I can order the computer to feed them to keep them alive.  In addition, I have a remote control here, that I can control their movement and to kill them from a long distance.  They have implants of computer chips all over their bodies.  They are the perfect robots now.  So go back and tell your master, it is time to forget them, they are mine to keep forever."

Sherry was speechless.  She came to make her the biggest sacrifice, yet only to find an impossible task to bring back to Scorpio.  She had failed, and she had lost everything.  She knew her life could never be the same, and she had been transforming to an asphyxia slave.  As a show off, Arnold started a command, the rack had flipped the two girls over to hang them and the dildos and clips started to attack them like crazy.  Watching the girls struggled in their nooses and suffering, Sherry had remembered her three miserable days, which she was at the exact same situation.  She started to weep.  She was weeping for the girls.  Because Scorpio would rescue her, yet these girls seemed to have no future at all.

    When Scorpio came for Sherry, she cried in his arms and could not stop.  The men did not exchange conversation.  Arnold watched Scorpio to leave with a winning smile on his face.  Scorpio could only hold Sherry in his arms, kissing her and kept on saying sorry.  He had pushed Sherry into the hellhole, which might have changed her entire life.  He must try to make it up to her.  He kept Sherry in his penthouse to recover.  He noticed Sherry was indeed changed, and she was no longer the energetic secretary.  She no longer could insist on anything but to follow order, and she had to rely on Scorpio for everything.  She was indeed turning into a slave, she had become Scorpio's slave, and she could no longer live by herself without her master.  Scorpio had to take care of her for the rest of her life.  After a few nights of rest in Scorpio's bedroom, Sherry offered herself to Scorpio, and they had made love the first time since her return from Eden.  She tried hard to please Scorpio, but she could not reach her climax, she knew it had to be asphyxia stimulation to bring her to climax.  The teasing bed tricks no longer could give her enough stimulation. However, she was glad that her master was the kindest master in the world.  He would not abuse her, and he could share his love with her, despite that she knew his true love was trapping in the hellhole.  She was determined to help his master to save his true love.  After telling Scorpio what she had seen, it had disturbed him.  He could not think of a way to break the crystal.  He decided to be cautious.  He would send his spies to track down every move Eden was making.  He was surprised to know that Eden had shipped the crystals on a world tour.  They were exhibiting in all the European slave rings.  A few months had passed.  Eden had become the king of slave ring in the world.  All the European slave rings started to send their untrained captures to Eden for conversion.  Eden could pick out the best to keep and returned the rest.  The forest hill had added new huge prison tight buildings.  More mercenaries hired to guard the place, and Arnold had owned a large army.  Arnold had become the slave ring king.  His sex trade had spread all over the country, and all of his slaves were top quality product.  Many government officials were his best customers, and they had protected Eden.  Even if Scorpio could blow the whistle on Eden now, it would probably end up with no response from the government at all.  It all credited to the advertisement from the two unwilling slave girls now kept alive permanently in the crystal balls.

    Scorpio kept living in the penthouse trying to figure out a way to save Patricia and the princess.  It was not easy.  The minute he tried to temper with the crystal could trigger their deaths.  However, he kept on trying, and he had talked to every one of his old bodies from the mercenary for a possible solution.  Slowly, a scheme was forming.  It was risky but possible to work.  He had to lure Arnold far away from his nest.  During the months, Sherry had been taking good care of Scorpio, or vice versa.  They had become lovers, and she would be his to keep for the rest of her life.  She started to show Scorpio how to make love to her with asphyxia act.  Scorpio could accept choking to her.  He could observe her closely, not letting things to get out of hand.  However, he was still afraid to put noose on her, because she wanted the real thing, she did not want Scorpio to hold the noose to put her down, and the noose was now fixing to the bed frame.  Because she wanted Scorpio to fuck her while she was in the noose, and she did not want Scorpio to support her weight.  He was afraid he might get too excited to make things to get out of hands.  He loved her too much to risk her like that.  However, Scorpio wanted to please her as much as she wanted to please him.  Seeing Sherry unable to reach her climax had made Scorpio frustrated.  Finally, Scorpio had come up with a safety.  He could tie Sherry's wrists in the back bending up to push her hands toward her shoulders.  Then he used a rope to connect her wrists to the noose.  The noose had a live knot, if she pulled her wrists down hard, the noose would come apart and she could drop to the bed.  With this safety, Scorpio had finally willing to try his sexual act with Sherry.  He could hang Sherry, watching her struggling in the noose while it would turn them both on, then he could thrust into her two holes below.  Sherry could pull herself off the noose whenever she felt too uncomfortable.  It felt strange to Scorpio, and he seemed to enjoy more and more watching his love one struggling in the noose helplessly.  Scorpio refused to use the rack on Sherry, for there were too many bad memories.  However, his method was quite effective.  Sherry had her orgasms and he was enjoying himself.  His love for Sherry kept on growing, but his love with Patricia did not fade.  He wanted both of them and his urge was definitely enough for both of them to share.  Sherry did not mind to share with Patricia, but the funny thing was Scorpio knew Patricia so far only could recognize his name, she did not even know what he looked like.  Slowly, his scheme had become mature.  He was ready to fish out Arnold.  Scorpio left the reluctant Sherry at the corporation, but she had an important task to perform, she needed to make the corporation to vanish without a trace when the scheme was successful.

    Arnold was sitting in his office.  Things could not be any better for him.  His glass ring to train 24 slaves together was about to be finished, and the supplies from Europe were endless.  Fred no longer needed to provide, even though he loved to do it.  He was still sending young maidens to Eden from his private captures, and he was particularly interested in taking up their first training by himself.  Stalking and kidnapping young innocent preys had become his favorite pass time.  John and Peter had joined up with Fred, and they had indulged themselves into a contest.  They had all targeted to young maidens, and they were competing who could get more virgins and to take their first blood over one weekend.  The so-called running away teenagers incidents was growing in this country.  However, the men had spread their preys all over the country, and never did it locally, so that it was impossible to trace their crimes.  When there was a slave sale, they would always make sure no slave would sell to the same country they were coming from.  All the young maidens they had gotten here would be selling to aboard.  Even the sporting good company had become a huge exporting company, covering their tracks for them.  They had all become millionaires, yet they still get together every weekend to have their fun together.  There were countless maidens lost their virginities at Eden under these men's evil lust.  What was worse, these maidens would always end up in the hands of the greedy mercenaries.  Only until when they all had finished with their fun, then these maidens would be putting to the Eden-II for three days to transform their lives to living hell completely.

    The invitation had come to Eden.  It was BigShot, he had invited all of them to his adulthood ceremony, and he was to become their tribal king that day.  His tribe was the largest in his country.  He would be the leader of all tribes.  All the tribes were rich in their own ways, and they all loved slaves.  Until know, Arnold did not know BigShot was just a kid, and an extremely powerful and rich kid.  It was so much for the better.  Kid was a lot easier to deal with and he had known all of his hobbits.  Arnold was to bring his complete supplies for auction.  Slave trading was legal there, and Arnold needed not to hide his trail this time.  It would be the easiest business for him to do.  The two famous exhibitions were under request for all the tribes to see.  Arnold was excited and he could do a single business to cover his full year's income, and he did not mind to lose his entire inventory.  His glass ring was about to finish, and he could create 24 new slaves in three days.  In addition, he was hoping to bring back some trainees from BigShot's country as well, because he was been told that they had the most beautiful slaves in the world hidden in the palace.  He did not mind to travel far, because he had his mercenary to protect him, they all loved him, and no one else had ever offered them so much fun with women in their lives.  Shipping all of his slaves had taken Arnold a lot of work.  Many wooden boxes under construction with oxygen tanks and special containers ordered to house the two crystal balls.

Before Arnold started the trip, he went to see Patricia.  She was sleeping in the crystal, still stretching on the rack under her rope art.  The ropes had become part of her body.  She was in the bondage for months and the crystal computer had kept her in perfect shape.  Her rope could let loose of her from time to time, never loose enough for her to break free, but enough to keep her circulation going.  The computer controlled her nutrition and forced her to exercise.  Her body was under molding by Arnold's training program, and her figure now could have matched the golden section standard perfectly, just like the princess.  She had become more beautiful than ever.  The dildos no longer needed to insert into them all the time.  The smart program could make the dildos to find their holes when needed.  In addition, Arnold had modified their ring gag from Dr. No's idea.  The ring gag was still visible from their mouths.  However, it could let loose of their mouths if Arnold wanted to talk to them, and Arnold had graciously not to gag them when they were in their sleeps.  When Arnold saw Patricia was sleeping and the princess was sleeping next to her.  He turned on their teaser program.  Immediately the ring gags opened up to become a circle to gag the girls and then they were wakening up with their sexy moaning as always.

  It was Arnold's design for their regular days.  The girls' wake up calls was one hour teasing by the humming birds on their three sensitive intimacies.  Usually, after one hour of teasing, their bodies would turn on so strongly that they were making ready for the whole day of sexual abuses.  After the teasing, it would follow by one hour of dildo fucking with nipples torture, and the dildos would clean up their bodily wastes and the crystal would give them a bath.  The fucking and clips biting would gradually reach their breaking point to torment them for 10 more minutes before it stopped.  Then they would be feeding with liquid breakfast.  If it were a leisure day, the computer would start to force them to do exercises, usually by ropes stretching and with electric shocks to force their muscles to move until lunch.  However, they would not escape from the dildos and clips during this time.  They would be under attack for half an hour and then rested for half an hour.  It meant to keep them aware that all these troubles to train them were for their sexual purpose.  After lunch, it would be body-molding time.  The three humming birds would always tease them through out the afternoon.  Body molding in Arnold's view was a sexual thing, and the whole purpose was to make the girls more desirable, so that the girls' bodies must be turning on to do it.  If some part of their body needed to reduce in size, ultra sonic vibration would force that body part to sweat and light shocks would force that muscle to exercise.  In addition, there were always light shocks to exercise their breasts, pussy and anus to increase their circulations.  After months of exercise, their breasts had all became firmer and larger.  Their pussy and anus were tighter then ever. After dinner, Eden-II would torture them until sleeping time, because they should not forget asphyxiation was their destiny.  Arnold did not want to let them completely at ease even in their sleeps.  He would maintain a low frequency vibration in the humming birds, and they felt like gentle tongs.  He would make sure the girls could have wet dreams.

    Patricia as usual was having her wet dream, and then she was awakening by the extreme teasing from the humming birds.  After months, she still could not tolerate them, she started her sexy moaning, and the princess was moaning next to her.  She saw Arnold speaking to her,

"Hello Patricia, good morning.  Just want to tell you that I am taking you again on a long trip.  I am taking you to see BigShot.  I never thought he was a kid, but now that he will become a king, and he will become my biggest customer ever.  You will help me to get his business for me. Therefore, I am going to heat you up now.  You will enjoy the Eden-II all the way to his kingdom.  The several days of traveling time won't bore you for sure." 

Arnold started the Eden-II.  Arnold had modified the Eden-II to stop its attack to let the girls to sleep for eight hours a day.  This would help not to exhaust them out for the exhibition.  However, the tong like vibrations maintained during their entire sleeps, and Arnold had persisted on it.  He wanted to turn on the girls around the clocks and he had kept it running for months.  However, what he did not know was he had forced the girls to dream of their men every night, and their bounds to their love ones had grown.  Moreover, their loves had sustained their strong resistance against Arnold, and Patricia was still waiting for her chance to escape.  So that when she heard the word BigShot, Scorpio's name immediately hit her. She might meet Scorpio there, and she had not forgotten his promise.  Be patient, and he would save her.  Could this be his scheme to save her? For months, Patricia was trying to picture what Scorpio might look like.  From his bodily contact, she knew he was tall and strong, and he had a mustache.  The picture in her mind in fact was quite similar to Scorpio himself, and she had fallen in love with him.  Scorpio was the only reason for her to fight her destiny, or else no one could last in the crystal for that long.   When the princess heard the news, her eyes shined.  Arnold did not know the princess's secret identity.  He had long assumed BigShot had forgotten about her because he was willing to trade her.  He did not know that BigShot was so sure that the princess would go back to him, and he was furious when the princess did not.  BigShot did not know the princess was trapping at Eden.  Now the princess knew her lover had finally known her entrapment and her rescue had come.

After a few days of shipping, the two crystals had arrived with their cargo.  The Eden-II had exhausted the girls.  It was Arnold's sadist nature.  He just could not bear to let his slaves to have any leisure time.  He knew with a couple of days to the girls to rest, they could be ready again.  Arnold had immediately received his hero welcoming.  All four Eden staffs invited to the palace.  They would be indulging in the most luxurious sexual banquet of their lives.  In addition, they were been promised to find themselves potential trainees as many as they wanted.  All the racks BigShot had bought before had opened to the guests to use.  Hundreds of maidens offered themselves to the guests.  This was beyond Arnold's dream. The foursome had indulged themselves to the hospitality until midnight.  They played with many maidens, they watched them hanged and abused by their racks.  Until an official came to them, he led them deep into a forbidden place of the palace, where BigShot had kept his private slaves. They were the best quality lot.  Not even Arnold's collection could match up with them.  In addition, the Eden-II was ready for them to use.  The official told them there were slave girls here that they could execute for real.  They were the ones who were tagging with a yellow marker.  They played with the slaves, and the slaves were obedient and let them to have their ways.  The slaves' sexy moaning was well train, and they had kept the men turned on and they had repeatedly penetrated the slaves many times.  Then among the slaves, they had found a young maiden.  She even stood out among the slaves.  She was wearing the yellow tag, so that they could execute her for real if they wanted.  However, she was too good to be wasted.  The men grabbed her, tied her to the rope art as tight as they could, and then they put her to the rack.  They watched her being attacked by the immense dildos and bitten by the clips.  Her agony cries had encouraged them to keep on penetrating all of her available intimacies.  They raped her repeatedly and they watched her to be hung and shaking violently to her death, and then they waited the computer to revive her and to turn her body on again for them to rape her more.  In the end, they were all drunk and exhausted.  They needed to sleep. However, with their sadist nature, they wanted to put the girl on Eden-II to run her through the night while they slept, because to leave that helpless prey not under extreme torture was unthinkable.  Then Fred came up with the idea. 

"Hey!  We can hang this one for real, let's do it, I have never seen a real hanging before."

All four were excited.  They started the Eden-II.  They watched the girl slowly teased up.  They were hearing the girl's sexy moaning, and slowly turned into agony cries as the tests on her became rough.  She finally started screaming when Eden-II had found her breaking point.  Her agony scream was so sexy as if she wanted the men to torture her more.  Then Eden-II had flipped her over.  The foursome was enjoying seeing the huge dildos were pounding her virgin size pussy and anus.  They could see her shaking out of control.  She probably had never experienced such a huge sensation in her life.  What a way to go.  The foursome watched the severe pulls and bites on her nipples, and her fragile little nipples were crushed.  Moreover, the strong pulls from the clips had twisted and tossed her body around.  She looked so helpless to defend herself, yet she was so sexy under the severe torture.  Her sweat had soaked her body all over and she was shining under the light.  Eventually, she stopped struggling and she was shaking violently in her noose.  Then Arnold pulled a heavy sofa to block the rack.  It could no longer flip her over.  They watched silently to see the girl making her dying noose dancing.  She was giving them a real and her last show.  She had shaken for a long time, and then slowly it turned into small trembling.  There was the motor sound from the rack, the flip over motion executed but the rack was stuck.  She was still hanging there.  Her tongue was sticking out, and her open eyes were looking at the emptiness, until finally, her eyes turned white and her trembling had stopped.  Her body was still swinging and twisting because the dildos were still pounding her and the clips were still biting her.  However, she no longer could enjoy the immense sensations these gadgets were bringing to her.  She was dead for sure.  No living body could take these poundings without responses.  The foursome all had a hard on, despite that the penises were overly used.  It was their first true hanging and they had found it extremely exciting.  They were all starting to think if they could do it to their own slave inventory.  They could do it too.  There would be dropped out or the ones that could not be transformed.  Not every one was as valuable as Patricia and the princess.  Then it would be fun to execute them for real.  They were truly satisfied.  They let the girl hanging there, and they had fallen asleep.  When they woke up, they were all under arrest.  They saw the young maiden's body tied up in the rope art they have put on to her last night, and she was still dangling in the noose.  The furniture had caught the rack, and it did not flip her over.  She was dead and her body had shown that she suffered from brutal raping before her execution, and semen was still sticking all over her body.  BigShot was furious facing the men.  The maiden was his younger sister.  The men argued that the girl was wearing the tag for execution.  That had made the king even more furious.  He told them the tag meant she was a royalty and should treat with respect.  He wanted to execute the men immediately, but Scorpio came up to him.  Explaining to execute foreigner would create international incident.  However, the king was insisting on it, so that the foursome was in jail, and they were watching their hanging gallows built.  At night, Scorpio came to them.  He told them that despite his own wish also wanted to hang them, but the international incident would make their slave trade visible.  Therefore, he would help them to escape, but their products impounded, and they could never return to this country.  He gave the foursome donkeys to ride out to the desert.  It would take days for them to get out of the country.  When Arnold was riding away from the city wall, he saw Scorpio was looking at him with a mysterious smile.  Arnold had suspected he was been set up.  He was surprised that the king would sacrifice his own sister to trap them, but again, he might have 100 sisters.  At least Arnold had his last resolution.  The remote control of the crystal balls was implanting under his skin, so that no one could find it.  He started the heavy shark and choking command.  Scorpio could get his women now, but he could only get two corpses in the crystals.  Then Arnold started to ride out whistling.  He was not been beaten yet, once he had gotten back, he could train up 24 more slaves in three days to get back to business.  Then he could blow the whistle on Scorpio, and the government would ban his corporation for good.  After all, arms trade was illegal too.  Government officials had protected Eden well, so that no way Scorpio could touch him.  There would be no more arms sales to this tribe, and the tribe would become weak.  Then Arnold could finance BigShot's enemy tribe, and they could over throw him and then Arnold could get his product back.

Patricia was exhausted and sleeping in the crystal.  The crystal had not fed her for nearly a day.  However, she was still having her wet dreams, because the tong like vibrations would never stop when she was asleep.  She dreamed of Scorpio again, he was treating her ever so gently, and he was speaking to her.  She would always hear him say, "I love you, and I will get both of you out.  That's a promise."  However, this time, he was saying differently, she kept hearing him calling her name, "Patricia, wake up, Patricia."  Then she woke up, and she could not stop her sexy moaning because the humming birds had started on her again, but she saw a man was calling her.  He looked very familiar, but she knew she had never seen him before.  He was tall and handsome, and he had a mustache.  It was Scorpio's voice.  Patricia could almost scream.  She wanted to call out for his name, but she was still wearing the ring gag.  The man raised his wrist and said, "Hello Patricia, I am Scorpio."  There was a Scorpion tattoo on his wrist.  Patricia started to cry, and tears of joy came down to her face, and she was still giving out her best sexy moaning to her man, she did not mind, she would give him the sexiest moaning of her life.  The princess was next to her.  She was also moaning in joy. BigShot was watching her with worried eyes, the princess was watching him with smiling eyes, and tears had filled her eyes.

The king asked Scorpio, "Any way we can get them out of this quickly?"

Scorpio answered, "My lord, be patient, we have to wait until the men have gone far."

The sentries had come in to report their observation, and they believed Arnold had ignited his remote.  However, he had gone far now.  The words got Patricia worried, but Scorpio assured her,

"Do not afraid Patricia, you are perfectly safe.  His signal cannot get to you.  You are in a leaded vault.  It is a bomb shelter for nuclear war back in the old Soviet Union days.  The lead wall will block any electronic signal.  I just need to figure out how to break into this crystal.  However, I do not know if you want out or not.  Because once you are out, you will be suffering from the worst sexual assault far stronger than this crystal can give you.  And I will be personally in charge of the assault."  He winked at Patricia.

Scorpio words got the king amused, and he winked at the princess, "Me too my love."

However, despite their humor, it was difficult to break into the crystal.  They cannot cut the power for its reserved battery would kill the girls instantly.  They cannot wrack the glass, which will cause the computer to execute the girls.  When the foursome was putting to the jail, Scorpio had searched through everything, but he could not find Arnold's remote control.  He was suspecting Dr. No might have implanted it.  He could not risk killing Arnold, because it might trigger his remote to destroy everything.  The best way was to send Arnold away as far as possible, and it had to be quick.  Both Patricia and the princess had been starving for a day.  Moreover, he knew Arnold would definitely activate the remote to kill the girls before he was out of range.  Luckily, they had this old leaded bomb shelter to save the girls.  It took them a long time to figure out how to get the girls out, but then the teasing of the girls had turned into dildos and clips' assault, and they were getting rougher by the minutes, the men knew they could not wait any longer.  Then finally, Scorpio decided to take the risky approach.  He took out a small bomb shape object.

"Patricia, I want you to trust me and close your eyes.  This is EMP bomb, and it will knock out all power, including the reserves.  I believe I could use it to cripple the crystal.  When it is crippled, every rope will come loose because the motors pulling them are dead.  However, I am afraid your noose rope is short, it could only drop you a little distance and then you will hang.  But I can blast through the glass and get to you fast enough, and you won't be hung for long."  

Patricia nodded her head and closed her eyes.  All men were ready to blast the glass, and even the king had picked up a huge hammer.  Patricia heard a loud explosion, and then she was dropping until a tug on her neck stopped her.  She was indeed hanging by the noose.  However, she trusted Scorpio completely, so that she closed her eyes and waited.  She heard glass shattered by heavy machinery, and then she was grabbed by eager hands, knifes cutting off her bounding ropes, and she was finally free from the months of bondage.  She was naked but free in the arms of Scorpio, she felt her ring gag removed, but before she could say a word, Scorpio had gagged her with his deep kiss.

  The girls were been taken to the men's bedrooms to recover and to be nourished.  What happened between the king and the princess was no different from Scorpio and Patricia.  After months of Patricia's adoption, she had her first normal sex in bed with the man she loved.  Scorpio had saved up for months of his urge for this moment, and Patricia was under pounding more severely than the rack could do to her.  The joy she was getting was far more, because love was pounding her.  Her body no longer could give her orgasm without the asphyxia stimulation, but the joy of love was far better than any physical pleasure.  She screamed out for her joy.  It was her best sexual experience of her life, even without her orgasm.  However, the girls' troubles were not over yet.  Their implants must come out.  The best surgeons were flying in from Europe.  After careful examination, the chips inside them were out one by one.  They were finally free from Arnold's control.  They should be living happily ever after, at least for a short while. 

After Patricia had recovered from her surgery, Scorpio took her to the king's banquet.  It was for the celebration of her and the princess's returns. However, Scorpio warned her,

"You want to prepare yourself for the entertainment, I am afraid it is not for the faint hearted."

There was a mysterious tone in his voice, but he did not explain more.  When Patricia appeared, she had brightened up the room.  She was wearing the country's traditional silk costume, it was for the formal banquet dress, the low cut dress could hardly hide her perfectly firmed breasts, and the half-transparent long skirt had demonstrated her long slender legs completely.  Even with just a touch of light make-ups, she was already the center of all eyesight.  Only the princess could match up with her.  The guests were seeing two goddesses, a blond hair blue eye goddess from the west, and a dark hair brown eye goddess from the east.  Scorpio was proudly taking her in his arm and showing her off to the guests.  The banquet went well, Patricia saw the Asian girl Yuki, and she saw the two young blonds.  They were no longer in bondages, and they were all dressed in shining silk and serving the king and the officials well.  Knowing their behaviors had altered, Patricia knew it would be hard for them to go back to their original lives.  However, she had determined to help them.  He would ask Scorpio to plead to the kind to set them free.  At least it seemed that the king had treated them well.  Yuki even seemed to have a boy friend, they were sticking together whenever she was free and he had followed her around and did not let her out of his sight.  Patricia could tell the king was truly in love with the princess.  Through out the banquet, he did not want the princess to leave his sight, and his arm was always surrounded the princess's slim waist.  Scorpio was treating Patricia exactly the same way, and his arm was liked a chain tied to her waist.  After the banquet, the king announced,

"Today we celebrated the return of the princess and lady Patricia.  A special entertainment is prepared for our guests, let us begin now."

To Patricia's surprise, two armed guards had brought in a young maiden.  She was in heavy chains and dressed in sexy silk dress.  She was wearing a tag with a yellow marker.  Scorpio whispered to Patricia,

"The yellow tag means she is a criminal.  The king will decide her fate, she could be executed, or she could be spared if some one will plead for her." 

The next scene had made Patricia felt uneasy.  She saw a rack was pushing in, and it was the first generation rack.  In fact, it was the rack sold with Yuki, and her name still printed on the rack.  The guards started to strip the young maiden naked, they were tying her up with the rope art, and then they stretched her to the rack.  The guards were well train, and they knew exact how to make a young maiden completely helpless.  She was stretching tight to the rack and she was putting to the Playtime position.  The maiden was not wearing gag, she was frightened and trembling, and she kept pleading for her life.  Her voice sounded extremely sexy and fragile, and it had touched deeply into Patricia heart.  The girl was extremely beautiful, and she looked even younger than the princess did.  Patricia was feeling very uneasy, and she felt something bad was about to happen.

She whispered to Scorpio.  "What crime could possibly for this young girl to commit to deserve the rack punishment?"

Scorpio replied, "She had sex with the enemy.  Arnold and his gang had repeatedly raped her when they were here."

Patricia could not believe what she was hearing.  "But Scorpio, she was raped!  There was nothing she could do to resist it."

Scorpio only replied, "None the less, it is our law, and she had sex with the enemy.  So that she must be punished"

The punishment had already started.  The rack was set to automatic run, its program was to use the maximum strength Arnold had used to break the Asian girl, and that force was now applying to the young maiden.  Patricia had a deep shadow in her mind.  This force would be too much the maiden, because Arnold had used an extra strong force to torture the Asian girl in order to convert her quickly.  Seeing the force started to add up, Patricia was worried.  As expected, the maiden started to cry in agony, and she was struggling in her bounds.  There was something unique about this girl.  Every move she had made, and every moaning that came out of her, it felt extremely sexual.  It had aroused every man in the room, and it had even touched Patricia's heart.  This girl had a naturally born sexual quality within her, and she had turned on every one in the room.  Patricia knew this girl was been trained to be a sex slave.  However, she was suffering now.  The huge dildos were thrusting her faster and faster, and her nipples were stretching up longer and longer.  Patricia would see her body was trying to jerk when the clips bit in hard.  The scene was all too familiar to her.  She had experienced it for hundreds of times.  She could not bear to watch it happening to such a young maiden.  The girl was now screaming on top of her lungs, she was suffering with a pain that she had never had before, but the attacks still kept on increasing its strength.  Even so, her cries seemed to have touched every man in the room, her cries hinted sex as if she was begging the men to take her and torture her more.  Despite it was from her extreme pain, yet it sounded like her joy cry.  Patricia knew why Arnold and his gang had picked out this girl and had repeatedly raped her.  Her talent was born within her, and no men could resist her.  All the people were silent and they were watching the girl with their own fantasy.  Scorpio was holding down Patricia tight, and he gestured Patricia to control herself, it was not wise to interfere with the king's matter.  However, Patricia could not tolerate the scene any more, she shook Scorpio's arm off her and walked up to the king.  She bowed and said,

"My lord, I beg you.  This girl does not deserve this punishment, she was raped, and she had no way to resist those evil men."

The king reply, "Lady Patricia, it is our law, and she must be punished."

Patricia was angry, and she started to challenge the king "My lord, both the princess and I were also raped, does that mean we will be punished too?"

The king answered, "You are kidnapped, and you are in the enemy's control.  Our law will forgive you.  However, this girl was in the palace.  She could seek help or she could kill herself.  That is why she must be punished."

Patricia could not believe her ears, this was an unfair law to the women, she argued, "But my lord, I wish to plead for the girl.  What must I do to end her punishment?"

The king was surprised, "Our law allows you to take her place for the punishment.  However, you are my guest, and Scorpio will not let me to do that to you.  However, I can let you to decide what punishment you believe is enough for her.  Here is the remote control.  You can press the stop button.  However, then the people in this room will decide if they agree with you.  If most of them do not agree with you, then you must replace the girl to take her remaining punishment.  I will advise you not to push the button.  I know these people, and they will not be satisfied until they can see the rack to complete its course."

The king handed the remote control to Patricia.   Patricia came back to Scorpio, he held her down, and he was strongly gesturing her not to press the stop button.  

He whispered to her, "The king is angry with you, he gave you the control was meant for you not to press the stop.  Don't make him more mad please Patricia."  

Patricia answered, "I will do what I must do."

Patricia watched the maiden, she would observe her closely, and she would press the button the minute she saw trouble.  The poor girl had already lost her body control completely.  She was spreading wide and tight on the rack.  The dildos were pounding her quicker and quicker, and she was shaking violently.  Her agony screams kept on coming when the clips crush her nipples.  Her voice had touched every one's heart.  Patricia knew she had already reached her breaking point, but the force was still increasing, and it won't stop until it reached the maximum force Arnold had programmed into the computer.  Then the dildos would speed up and pounding her like hammers and the clips would double its strength to bite her nipples one by one.  No way could this young maiden tolerate that.  Judging from the scene, Patricia knew the moment was about to come.  She would stop the Playtime now, and even if it meant she would have to take the girl's place on the rack.  She whispered to Scorpio, "Sorry!  I have to do this."  Then she pressed the stop.  The Playtime stopped.  All movement of the gadgets and motors stopped.  The control computer was flickering with new instructions, it said,

'Playtime terminated'

'Start Gallows Execution'

Patricia was wide eyed.  All the ropes had let loose of the girl.  The girl gave out a loud scream and started to drop.  For just a short distance, her screaming was choking to silence.  A strong tug on her neck had stopped her from falling, and she was hanging by the noose.  The computer was automatic, once Playtime ended, the next program will start.  Patricia was desperately pushing the buttons of her remote, but there was no response.  She knew once the gallows execution started, it would run through to the end.  Once again, she shook off Scorpio's arm and dashed to the rack, but the guards stopped her.  She was struggling desperately from the guards' grips, and she started to scream.

The king stood up and announced, "We will respect Lady Patricia's decision.  The girl will be hung by the neck until dead."  Then he motioned to the guards to silence Patricia.  The guards started to tie Patricia's wrists behind a post, and they gagged her with a fine silk scarf.  Patricia was still screaming, and watching horrifyingly at the girl, as the girl had started to kick desperately in her noose.  Scorpio came up to her, he did not try to free her, but he held her head to his chest.  He whispered, "I told you not to touch the remote.  You cannot reverse what is been done.  I will stay with you to the end.  Please don't up set the king any more."

Patricia watched the girl desperately.  She had just executed her.  The maiden was kicking aimlessly.  The huge dildos were pounding her like crazy.  The sensation must be something she had never felt before.  She had lost herself from the real world, and she probably did not know she was on a noose right now.  Then Patricia saw the clips had sped up.  They pulled and crushed her nipples one by one.  The young girl's body was forcing to twist following the clips pulls.  The pain had brought the girl back to reality.  Patricia could see her frightened and helpless eyes, and she was opening her mouth wide trying to scream, but the noose had choked her completely.  The whole room was quiet.  Only the creaking of the rack and the clicking of the fucking machines sounds filled every one's ears.  The noose dancing continued.  Patricia was force to watch the girl executed to death by her own hand.  She cried, and she could not stop tears coming down to her face.  She hated these men.  Why did they always find torturing a young maiden was a fun thing to do?  The girl started to sweat, she could no longer bear the extreme pounding to her body, every bit of her strength to struggle was draining out of her, and then she would be helplessly but to let the noose to take her life.  The scene was too familiar to Patricia for she had done it for too many times.  However, it was a fake then, and now it was the real thing.  Slowly, the young maiden was draining out of her ability to struggle, and she stopped kicking.  Her whole body started to shake violently, and it was a real dying shake.  Gradually, her shakes were dying down, and she was in her last trembling.  The computer did not halt the attacks on her, and she could not go quietly because Arnold was not there to stop the computer.  The girl's large eyes were staring into the emptiness, until Patricia saw the whiteness in her eyes, and then she stopped trembling.  She no longer moved, but the extreme attacks on her body continued.  She was swinging back and forth on the rack accompanied by the creaking sound of the rack.  Dildos were still pounding her like crazy, and clips were still stretching her nipples and twisting her body around.  However, her body no longer responded to the attacks, she was dead silent, and the room was dead silent, she was dead.

    The king motioned the guards to release Patricia and brought her to face him. 

He said, "Lady Patricia, can you explain to me why you can survive from the gallows hanging?"

Patricia was still crying, "My lord, it was a fake.  A bar wire had taken half of my weight off."

The king said, "I see, I am afraid I don't know how to do that."  He walked to the maiden and swinging her body in circles to show to Patricia there was no bar wires pulling the girl.  She was indeed hanging by her full weight.  Seeing her dead body was still under the abuses from the dildos and clips, Patricia could no longer control herself, and she had collapsed in Scorpio's arms.

The king continued, "Lady Patricia, you have cheated me.  You do not know how many times I have watched your video, and regretting what I had done.  I believed Scorpio had watched it even more times than I did, and he was blaming me to be so cruel to have killed a woman as lovely as you are.  I apologize to be a naughty boy.  However, I did not believe from the start that Eden was offering the gallows execution for real.  No slave ring could kill slaves like that and can get away with it.  However, your performance was too good.  I could not figure out how you could do it until you have told me tonight.  You are a naughty girl too, and you have tricked us all.  It is you, who should be putting to the gallows.  However, since I have already done that, so that I will hand you to Scorpio instead.  I am sure that he would know how to punish you properly."

Then the king spoke aloud to the crowd, "Let the crowd to decide if Lady Patricia should be punished by lord Scorpio.  Thumb up means freedom, thumb down means punishment."

Every one in the room was pointing their thumbs down and cheering, even the princess was giving her thumb down.

The king said, "So be it, you will be Scorpio's prisoner from now on, and he can punish you in any way he liked.  After all, I am satisfied.  Now that I have let you realized how it was felt to be tricked."

The atmosphere in the room had changed.  Patricia looked up, every one was smiling at her, and even the princess was showing nothing but smiles in her eyes.  In addition, Patricia could feel from Scorpio's chest that he was vibrating as if he was holding it hard to prevent him from burst out laughing.  Then the king talked to the maiden in the noose, "My dear, please say hello to Lady Patricia."

Patricia was wide eyed, the maiden in the noose raised her head, she could even bow to Patricia, and she could speak, "Greetings, Lady Patricia."  She sounded not choking at all, and the gadgets attacking her did not seem to have affected her at all.  It was a fake execution after all. The next happening had made the king wide eyed, he dropped his jaw, and all he could say was, "Good punch!"  Because he had just witnessed the slim and fragile Patricia had smashed her fist to Scorpio's belly, and she had knocked Scorpio flat on the ground.

    The music was back to the room.  Slave girls had come to entertain the guests.  Scorpio still holding his belly had taken Patricia to see the rack. The rack was back to Playtime, and the maiden was tormented by huge dildos and clips, but her moaning was so sexy and luring, all the men watching her were having a hard on.  Patricia could tell the girl was acting.  It was her duty to turn men on and she had a naturally born talent to do that.  Scorpio started to explain,

"Patricia, I want you to meet our decathlon girl.  She came from an ancient trade.  Her family members served the royalty for generations, and they had brought sexual pleasure to them.  However, they were performers, not sex slaves.  They were under training with their secret skills since childbirth.  You can't believe what they can do with their intimacies unless you can see it with your own eyes.  Let me show you."  Scorpio retrieved the pussy dildo from the girl, then he took a beer bottle and stuck it to the girl's pussy, then with a loud pop, the aluminum cap came off, and not only so, the entire bottle was emptied by a single suck from her pussy.  Then she shot the beer out over 20 feet away, and bobbles splashing all over the floor.  Patricia dropped her jaw, and the girl was looking at her with a naughty smile and a wink.  Then she started her faked moaning again.  She sounded so sexy.  Scorpio continued,

"She is the best of them.  She was under training to adopt the noose since she was a child.  Her bones and muscles had become so strong that no noose can kill her now.  She can hang in the noose by her neck for days, and she can even sleep in the noose.  In addition, no assaults on her intimacies could hurt her at all.  She is the one who had saved your life Patricia.  She had fooled Arnold completely.  Even now I believed Arnold and his gang were sure that they have killed her, so that they will never dare to come back to this country again." 

Scorpio blew the girl a kiss, and then he let the men surrounding her to continue with their fun.  He whispered to Patricia, "These guys all wanted her, but no one dared to enter her.  Just look at what happened to the beer bottle.  She can suck them dry in a few seconds.  In fact, she had offered a reward of one million dollars.  For one thousand dollars, any man can enter her and to try to stay inside of her to hold on for one minute. He can win the reward if he is still hard after one minute.  Amazing isn't it?  Guess who will become a millionaire first?" 

Then Scorpio squeezed Patricia's chin, "I think you have met your match Patricia, if our decathlon girl could become a slave, I am afraid she will be a lot more expensive than you are.  Now, it is time for your punishment our king had ordered me to do.  You are at my disposal now, and I can assure you, it will take the whole night.  I already have the tortures ready in my room." 

Scorpio again gagged Patricia with a long kiss to stop her from complaining.  It seemed that Patricia was helpless again, and no way could she escape from Scorpio's punishment for the whole night.

When Scorpio started his punishment in his bedroom, Patricia was surprised to find out that Scorpio was not as straight as she thought.  He was an expert in asphyxiation and he seemed to enjoy it as much as she did.  She did not mind, because she was willing to do anything for him, even if he wanted to put her to the gallows.  Scorpio had tied her up in the bed, he could tie the rope art as well as Arnold, and the ropes again had squeezed her tight.  It had brought the helpless sensation back to her.  Just liked the king had ordered.  Patricia felt her body was helplessly under Scorpio's disposal.  However, this time, she was willing to accept whatever the punishment Scorpio was about to give her, and she would be disappointed if it turned out not as severe as Scorpio had told her.  It seemed that Scorpio was also determined to punish her to the extreme, and he was making Patricia as helpless as he could in order to punish her for the whole night.  Scorpio had stretched her straight to the bed by putting a noose on her neck and pulling her legs with ropes.  Then he had used tongs on her nipples and a humming bird on her clitoris.  He blindfolded her eyes and gagged her with a ring gag, and then the teasing on her body started.  Patricia was helplessly turning on and she could not struggle to free herself, or else the noose would choke her.  It felt like she was back on the rack again, but there was only pleasure, and Scorpio would not bring her pain.  Her punishment indeed would go on for the whole night.  Scorpio had repeatedly entered every intimacy of hers and he had come into her every time.  Patricia had just realized that she was dealing with a superman.   It seemed that Scorpio's energy was endless, and he could go on forever.  Patricia was so turning on by the teasing and fucking, and her sexy moaning had gone on for the whole night.  Every of her intimacy had been repeatedly explored and penetrated by Scorpio, it felt like she was back on the sex trade program, and she was used and abused for the whole night by a crowd of people.  Yet only one man did it to her, and it was by the man she loved.  The sensation and joy she had gotten would have given any women tons of orgasms, but despite she had enjoyed every moment of it, yet her orgasm did not come.  Without her pain, her orgasm could no longer ignite.  However, she had no regret, she was willing to let Scorpio to do her like this forever, and she would offer her helpless body completely to Scorpio for him to have his way with her.  When finally Scorpio was exhausted, she would let him to continue to bind her and kept the gadgets on her to tease her for the whole night, while he was sleeping next to her.  To have the humming bird on her for the whole night was not easy, it had turned her on so much that she had kept moaning and struggling for the whole night, and Scorpio had to gag her with tower to lock her sensation inside of her.  It felt just like she was on the rack, and she had been tormented forever.  When Scorpio woke up, he saw Patricia was still moaning, and he felt he had over done it this time.  He released her and held her in his arms and apologizing to her, but she had repaid him with her tears of joy.  She did not mind, she was willing to let Scorpio to do it to her every night, and he did.  Their love bondage plays had gone on in the palace every night.  Despite her body was tormented by excess sexual abuses, yet Patricia had never felt happier.  Not only Scorpio had tied up her body, he had also bounded her heart.

    It took weeks for the foursome to get back to Eden.  The guards greeted them.  Eden's main building was intact, but they had been under attack. The captain reported that a week ago, a group of mercenary stormed their place.  The main building was intact, and they had held on.  However, the attack was a diversion.  The true target was Dr. No's solitary house behind them.  His place was under EMP bomb attack.  It had knock out all of his computers and all of his slaves gone.  Somehow, Dr. No's brain was fried, and he had become a puppet himself.  Arnold knew what had caused it.  Dr. No had implanted himself, and that was why he could command his slaves with verbal orders.  His power supplies had fried inside his brain.  Arnold did not really care for his mentor.  His method of controlling slave worked for himself, but it did not work well for Eden's customers.  When they see a torture or choking show, they expected to see how the girl was under bondage helplessly and how the torturing devices were working on her.  It would not be fun to see a girl suffering, yet all the devices torturing her were invisible.  Arnold's rack was much better for the show.  Arnold was pleased, with Dr. No gone, he could take over his immense wealth, and he had become more powerful than ever. He was rich enough to start a war, and he intended to do so.  His warehouse had stacked up with new arrival of trainees from Europe during the time he was absent.  He ordered the men to set up Eden-II, and he would run in full load immediately.  After three days, Eden would be back on business.  He had devised his revenge plan.  He asked Fred to take care of Scorpio's corporation, and he had sent spies to BigShot's country to monitor him and Scorpio's every move.  He would wait patiently to get his chance of revenge.  Meanwhile, the foursome could pick their preys from the trainees to have some R&R, and it was time to have some fun after such a long journey home.  He would take his fury out on their preys, he would choose himself the prettiest virgin maiden and he would show her it was not that easy to beat Arnold the slave master.  She would learn all the tricks Arnold knew through out the night.  The Eden was alive again, the basement had again echoed with young maidens' agony cries.

    A few days later, the government raided Scorpio's headquarter, because they had received tips of on going illegal arms deal there, but the place was empty.  The corporation had even cancelled their registration in the country.  They had vanished without a trace.

    A few more months had past.  Patricia was still living in BigShot's palace.  Scorpio insisted that it was the only safe place for her to hide away from Eden completely.  She and the princess had fully recovered from the abuses of their bodies.  However, some thing had changed in her that could never reverse its cause.  Arnold had altered her sexual tendency, and her body reaction had engineered to the extreme.  She had transformed to an asphyxia lover, and she needed the extreme stimulation to bring her to climax.  Her sex life with Scorpio was still the best thing in her life.  Despite that, she could never reach her climax, but the joy of love was enough for her.  Even though Scorpio was getting a little frustrated, because he had noticed no matter how hard he had tried, he could not make Patricia to reach climax, not even once.  Sherry had joined up with them from Europe after she had settled the corporation there.  Scorpio had explained to Patricia how Sherry had sacrificed herself trying to save Patricia and the princess, and now she was trapping and transforming just like Patricia.  Scorpio had to take care of her for the rest of her life. Patricia was gladly accepted Sherry.  She would not mind to share the man she loved.  Especially when Scorpio had his girls available to him, he no longer wished to control his urge, and he could do it many times a day.  Patricia was pleased to have Sherry to share her load.  Yet it did not seem to reduce her workload, because now that Scorpio would tie up both of them in his bed and he could penetrate them both repeatedly for many times through out the night.  He had indeed executed the king's order to the extreme, not only Patricia's punishment continued, but also the innocent Sherry was taking the same punishment alongside with Patricia.  Scorpio's bedroom was now filling with two girls sexy moaning for the whole night.  Both girls would take their teasing to daybreak while Scorpio was sleeping between them.  The two girls were both willingly to offer their bodies to let Scorpio to tease through the night.  They were both business professionals, but they had become Scorpio's playthings, yet they were both willingly to let Scorpio to have his ways.  Scorpio needed not to tease them to daybreak after he had done with them, but he felt more satisfied knowing his girls were having their extreme sexual stimulation while he was sleeping.  Towers had gagged the girls, but their weak sexy moaning had become the lullaby to put Scorpio to sleep.  He did not realize the sadist nature of a slave master was growing inside of him, and he was treating his girls more and more like slaves.  The penetrations Patricia had gotten did not reduce with Sherry's appearance.  Patricia beginning to wonder whether they could ever fulfill Scorpio's urge, she felt like even if there were ten girls in the room ready for Scorpio, he could probably still finishing them off one by one.  Scorpio needed the girls to be ready for him through the night, so that their bodily teasing would go on.  It turned out that the humming birds were using on them with more times than they were tortured at Eden.  It was not easy to take such extreme stimulations for so long, but the girls could tolerate anything with love.  The only conversation the girls could have at night with each other was their sexy moaning.  Their sex life could not be any better than that, and Scorpio had indeed demonstrated his super manhood to the extreme. Apart from letting Scorpio to have his ways with the girls always, the girls had found a way to get even with Scorpio. One night, when Scorpio was about to begin his usual way to treat the girls, Patricia told him they had a special program for him. Two girls started to give Scorpio a blowjob, with two girls licking him together, he was as hard as a rock in a few seconds, and then Patricia brought in the decathlon girl. She told Scorpio she had paid her one thousand dollars, and she hope Scorpio could make the girls a million dollars back. The minute the decathlon girl mounted on Scorpio, Scorpio started to scream, the girls had never heard man could scream like that before. Scorpio might have lasted longer than any other man could, he might even have won his million dollars, but after the decathlon girl had done with him, he had collapsed in the bed. Patricia and Sherry were lying beside him and teasing him, and for the first time, Scorpio could not get his hard on back. However, he promised the girls the minute he could get back his manhood, the girls would be in for their most horrifying punishment of their lives. The three hugged together and slept, and to the girls surprises, by midnight, they woke up found themselves tied up, blindfolded and gagged, and Scorpio had started his punishments on them already. The sex games continued in the palace.  However, just like Patricia, Sherry could not reach her climax without the extreme asphyxia stimulation either, but Scorpio refused to use the rack on the girls.  He could try those small games he had invented with the girls, but the stimulations seemed not enough.  Sherry could occasionally reach her climax with the fail-safe hanging, but it was not enough for Patricia.  Finally, Patricia told Scorpio of her best sexual turned on at Eden, and it was her night at the graduation test.  When she was hanging under her half weight and the tongs and dildos were teasing her endlessly.  If Scorpio could fuck her under that situation, it might give her the sensation she needed. Scorpio had done it by not choking the noose on her, and then he hanged her in half weight by tying the hanging rope behind her back.  He had also spread her legs wide for his easy access to her intimacies.  He used tongs on her nipples and humming bird on her clitoris.  He blindfolded her, gagged her with tower and plugged her ears as she requested.  He was extremely exciting by watching Patricia moaning and struggling helplessly in her noose.  The stimulations had indeed brought Patricia into wonderland.  Scorpio watched her for a long time until she was so turn on that her sensation had become torment to her.  Then he started to fuck her.  It had brought the best sex to Patricia she had ever had with Scorpio, yet her orgasm still could not come when pain was absent.  However, the asphyxia play had turned on all of them.  To Scorpio's own surprises, he found that to fuck a girl whose body was turning on forcefully and helplessly by gadgets, while she was dying from the noose at his disposal gave him a powerful feeling of manhood, and it had turned out to be the best sexual experience for him.  He had tried it on Sherry as well, and with the Eden-II long training done to her, she could handle herself in the noose under her half weight as well.  Their sex plays became dangerous and bizarre.  If some one could see what was going on at Scorpio's bedroom, he would see two naked girls tied up helplessly and hanging by the noose moaning and struggling while a slave master was tormenting them and fucking them relentlessly before their executions.  It would look more like a dungeon then a place for sex, and two sexy naked girls were under the extreme torture and executed by the noose.  In addition, Scorpio would continue to let the girls to hang until dawn while he slept.  The tongs and humming birds would continue to keep the girls high through out the night.  He would always get up several times a night to fuck them again and then went back to his sleep.  He had made the girls ready for him through out the night.  The girls were locking out of all touches to the real world.  Their minds could only focus on their bodily stimulations and they were anticipating Scorpio to come back fucking them repeatedly.  When Scorpio decided to end his night, he would tie fucking machines to the girls to finish the job for him to daybreak.  As the day passed on, the dildos became thinker and rougher as Scorpio had become bolder and meaner.  It had become a common scene in Scorpio's bedroom, when he was sleeping, there were always two naked girls tied up and dangling from the nooses, and with all kinds of gadgets fixed to their bodies to torment them sexually and his room always filled with sexy moaning through out the night. Not even the king's dungeon could provide so severe tortures to women.  However, both girls were willing to do it for Scorpio out of love.  They could sleep through the day to rest their exhausted bodies to get ready for the coming night of extreme sexual turn-on again.  Despite still unable to get the orgasms Patricia needed, but she was quite satisfied.  There was nothing better than making the man she loved to get pleasure out of her.  She meant to please him, and as long as he was pleased, then she would feel pleasure.  Patricia's mind had become the mind of a slave, but it would only apply to Scorpio.  What she did not realize was due to her asphyxia slave tendency toward Scorpio, she had turned him into an asphyxia slave master.  For months, two girls were hanging in the room to let Scorpio to have his ways with them, and they had trained Scorpio to learn everything it took to be a slave master.  The sadist nature within Scorpio was finally bringing out to him.  He still loved the girls with all his heart, and he would never want to hurt them, but the caring and kind boss was gone, and to make a female suffer to give him pleasure had become a normal act in his life.

  The king also refused to use the rack on the princess, because he loved her too much to be willing to risk her on the rack, even though the princess was willing to do anything for him.  However, luckily, the king had the decathlon girl to assist them, and with her skills and help, the king and the princess could have an excellent sex life.  Scorpio told Patricia the true story of the princess.  She was from the northern tribe, a real princess.  The northern tribe was the biggest enemy of BigShot's tribe.  Their conflict could date back for hundreds of years.  It started with fighting over for water resources, but the strange thing was now they all had big dams and hydro plants.  Yet the conflict continued.  The princess met BigShot when they were young in a tribal meeting.  They had fallen in love.  However, it was impossible to unite the two tribes.  The princess had fled from her home, and she had joined up with BigShot secretly.  She was trouble, because if her father would find her here, it would mean war. Therefore, Scorpio had kept her well hidden in the palace.  BigShot was a good king, but his only flaw was his strange sexual tendency.  He liked to torture women's nipples and he loved asphyxia sex.  It was probably causing by his unhappy childhood, because he had about 100 moms. However, he loved the princess with all his heart and the princess was willing to do anything for the king.  She volunteered her training at Eden to please the king, which had resulted in so many trouble events.  Scorpio's corporation was mainly shipping arms to BigShot to maintain his tribe to be strong, and to protect him from neighboring countries that had been constantly challenging him for his land resources.  There were also small conflicts going around within this country.  Tribal conflicts over resources were inevitable.  Getting slaves to BigShot was just a side business for Scorpio.  Now he was forcing to move to Europe to restart his operation.  They would be short of supplies for a while, but luckily, it was a peaceful time.  As for Scorpio himself, he was from a generations of mercenary.  His bloodlines so mixed up that he had lost track of his originality, and he did not have a country of his own.  He was not from BigShot's country, but his father had protected BigShot's father as he had protected BigShot. He had treated this country like his own country and BigShot had treated him as his own family.  Scorpio also knew Eden was back on business, but he did not want to pursue the matter any further.  His troop had saved those unwilling slaves from Dr. No and his surgeon had removed their controls.  These girls were free, and they had retained their mind from transformation.  Now that he had the love of his life back.  He was willing to let matters to end there.  He should thank Arnold in a way, because without Eden, he would never have met Patricia.  It was reasonable to keep Eden around, the demand of slave was high in this country, and Eden did provide the top of the line product.  Scorpio was fully satisfied right now, with his two private slaves to serve him, what more could a man ask.

    Arnold was looking at the snap shots his spy had sent.  He saw the king was holding his arm around the princess, and he saw Scorpio holding his two arms around Patricia and Sherry.  They were enjoying their banquet in the palace.  The spy had reported the princess should be the missing princess from the northern tribe.  In addition, BigShot was short of armory to defend his tribe.  A scheme was forming in Arnold's mind, he could crush BigShot and Scorpio now, and he could get Patricia back.  Secretly, he arranged himself a trip to visit the northern tribe.

    The atmosphere of war was starting.  The northern tribe had moved in, demanding the revenge of kidnapping their princess.  BigShot's tribe had no defense right now, their armory reserve was empty, if they fight, their enemy could slaughter then, if they surrendered, they would face executions.  It was too late to return the princess, because the enemy had demanded for the justice.  Scorpio was preparing for the worst. He had brought the entire slave girls not from this country to Patricia.  She saw the young Asian girl, and she saw the two young blonds.  Scorpio had asked Sherry to take them to flee to Europe, because they should not be involved in the war.  He wanted Patricia to go with Sherry, but he must stay and protect his king.  Patricia refused to leave.  She would rather die with Scorpio than to abandon him.  Then the automaton came from Arnold.  He would supply them with armory, in exchange with Patricia's own willingness to return to Eden.  The armory could save the tribe.  Despite Scorpio's rejection, Patricia had agreed to go back to Eden.  She told Scorpio, "You know I will be suffering over there every day, but I know Arnold too well, he would not kill me.  I am counting on you to win the war and then come to rescue me again.  I have faith in you."

Scorpio with teary eyes had to agree, but he swore that he would come for Patricia.

    Late Friday afternoon, Arnold received the precious cargo he was waiting for.  A wooden box with a naked girl hug tied to a ball.  It had been months since he had seen Patricia.  Her figure had not changed, and she had maintained her perfect slim body.  Her breasts and nipples were perfect, no longer showing heavy abuse signs, but Arnold knew that would change soon.  She was looking at Arnold with her cool eyes, she had not changed a bit, and the battle between them was about to resume, Arnold was excited.  He started tying her up with rope art, and he will make it extremely tight this time to remind her of her good time with him.  While Patricia was tolerating the extreme squeeze to her body, Arnold said,

"Welcome back Patricia, as you can see that Eden had grown in size again.  You are in my new building, and I will put you to the largest training room you have ever seen.  I want you to thank Scorpio for me, because he has brought all of this to me.  He got rid of Dr. No for me, and that is why I can use his immense wealth to start the little war and to get you back to me." 

After tying up Patricia, Arnold took her to the training room.  The sight stunned her.  It was a huge room with a ring-shape glass house surrounding the room.  24 racks were circling inside the glass house.  It was a room to train 24 slave girls together.  She saw lots of movement, and almost every rack had a naked body on it in the up side down position.  Only one rack was empty, and she knew it was for her.  All the girls were making ready for the Eden-II program, and they were struggling uneasily in their tight bounds.  The room was filling with discomfort moaning.  The room was not for audience, so that no blindfolds given to the girls, but a ring gag to stop them from showing their unwillingness.  Arnold was forcing Patricia to walk by the girls one by one.  They were all extremely beautiful girls.  Eden's taste in women had not changed, and they all had a pair of beautiful long legs and rounded firm breasts, and the girls' long hairs were dropping down to the floor.  The black belts had shrunk tight on the girls' waists to secure them tightly on the racks, and their slender figures were forcing out to their sexist side.  All of them were forcing to breathe short and fast with their chests, which had made their breasts moving with their breathing.  Arnold had used his bondage art to demonstrate these girls to the ultimate form of sex.  All of their movement had strongly suggested they were made ready for the sexual assaults that were about to begin. Arnold might have hand picked these girls personally to accompany Patricia to her eternal agony.  They were the most beautiful group of girls Patricia had ever seen.  She saw many young girls, despite their bodies were in full maturity, but their minds were too young to deserve this torture.  They would be defenseless to against Eden-II, and it did not need a long training to convert them.  She looked at Arnold angrily, but Arnold replied,

"European liked to start them young, and the younger the better, easier to train them.  You should blame yourself for their suffering, they will accompany you through the end, and they will take the same kind of training that was for you.  But there are a few old friends I want you to meet." 

Then Arnold took Patricia to walk to the racks with the girls she knew.  Patricia's heart sank, and she knew there would be unpleasant surprises waiting for her.  Arnold started to give the surprises one by one to Patricia.  Patricia first saw Laura, Rachel and Jane.  Arnold had kept these veterans at Eden.  They were for his private usage.  They were now all looking at Patricia with teary eyes.

Arnold said, "These are your old colleagues, I decided that they needed to be retrained for better performance." 

Then the next group shocked Patricia, they were the Asian girl Yuki and the two young blonds.

Arnold said, "My mercenary intercepted them at the border, it seemed that they were going to Europe."

Patricia could guess the next one and it was Sherry.  She saw Patricia and shook her head.  She looked desperate.  Only one mystery left, and it had knocked Patricia to the ground.  It was the princess.

Arnold said, "The BigShot's palace was practically unguarded.  It was so easy for my mercenary to raid the palace.  In fact, not only I have my entire product back, but also I had emptied his palace.  The princess was flying here to meet you.  While there are hundreds of boxes with the slave girls from the palace were on their way here, this room will be keeping busy for weeks to come.  These slaves are all belonged to me now."

Arnold started to put Patricia to the rack.  Being totally defeated, Patricia was trying desperately to struggle, and that had satisfied Arnold.  He knew Patricia was losing her confidence, and it would be fun to toy with her.  He could even break her now.  He started his mental attack to frustrate her more.

"My dear Patricia, you are thinking of sacrificing yourself to save your man.  The truth is you have sent him to his death.  With the armory, BigShot and Scorpio are leading their army into the desert.  What they don't know is my mercenary with ten times more sophisticated weapons is waiting to ambush them.  My men will crush them and driving them deep into the desert, where the northern tribe army is waiting for them to finish them off.  I am afraid your man is lying in the sand right now.  There is no one left to save you Patricia.  You are mine to keep."

Patricia closed her eyes.  She could not believe what she was hearing.  There was no hope for her.  All of the girls had fallen into Arnold's living hell for the rest of their lives.  She started to cry.  She had no choice but to submit herself to her fate.  Only a miracle could save her now.

When Arnold was done with Patricia, there were 24 naked bodies swinging on the racks, ready to be bringing to the ultimate form of pleasure and pain.  Arnold went to his central control and started Eden-II.  Immediately, 24 sexy moaning filled the room, the music was wonderful.  Arnold could not help it but to start his conducting.  He was conducting the music of lust.  Slowly, all of the girl's body was turning on, Arnold could see their breasts were swelling up and their nipples were pointing high, and they were all breathing short and fast, and their bodies were trembling from the unbearable stimulations from the humming birds.  Regardless of their willingness, their pussy had become wet, and they were all made ready to take the sexual assaults that were about to come to them endlessly.  Then the abuses started.  Dildos rotating and crawling like snakes had found their ways quickly into the holes they meant to attack, and they started thrusting faster and faster.  Clips started to pull and bite on 48 delicious nipples.  The moaning slowly changed into agony cries, and the younglings were forcing out with their first orgasms, "Boom!" sounds from the computer appearing everywhere.  Arnold could not be more pleased with his new program, and he was eagerly waiting for the next scene.  Then with 24 simultaneously "Cling!" all 24 racks were flipping over, and 24 naked bodies were kicking and swinging in the nooses helplessly.  Dildos were thrusting them like hammers, and their bodies twisting and tossing by the strong pulls and bites from their nipples.  Their nooses had allowed the girls to give out their agony, and lots of screaming hiccups filled the room.  It could not have sounded any better.  By this time, the captain of the mercenary walked up to Arnold.

"What is it commander?  I thought I was not to be disturbed."  Arnold said.

"Sorry sir, but just wanted you to know that we are being paid today."  The captain replied.

"Today is not pay day."  Arnold said.

"I know sir.  But since you can no longer pay us, we have taken on another payroll."  Captain replied.

"What are you talking about?"  Arnold was puzzled.

"Yes sir, we are no longer working for you any more, and you are under arrest."

Two armed guards came up and held Arnold.  A man came from his behind and it was Scorpio.

Scorpio started to explain, "Arnold, you are good at making your product.  However, you know nothing about financing.  You should have hired yourself an accountant.  I have drained you dry and you don't even know it.  Dr. No's assets now all froze by the European court.  It seemed that there are lots of women suing him for illegal adoptions and slavery."

Scorpio walked up to Arnold, toying with the control panels, and continued.

"You see, I moved my corporation to Europe with a purpose.  I raided or bought off all the slave rings.  They are now all withholding their payment to you, and your financing of the war had drained you dried.  In fact, all of your checks are starting to bounce today.  I waited this precise moment to send you Patricia.  I delivered her personally as a delivery boy.  I know she will occupy your full attention.  Then I have managed to talk to your captain.  Once I had shown him your financial status, I have no trouble to make them to work for me.  You know how to control a woman through her body.  I know how to control a woman through her heart.  However, I also know how to control a man, which is through his wallet.  Your men are all working for me now.  By the way, the mercenary that was supposed to ambush me, they were my men from the start.  With their strength, the northern tribe had signed a peace treaty with BigShot, and the peace will be maintaining by the marriage of the two tribes.  The princess is the queen now, and you have just adopted their queen and raided their palace empty.  I was wondering what would happen to you if I hand you over to them.  There are a lot of angry men there that had lost their love ones or playmates"

Arnold was defeated.  He had lost everything.  Finally, he said, "My lord, please don't send me to BigShot.  Let me stay here, I can help you to make more money in this place."   

Scorpio did not answer, he waived off the guards to lock up Arnold.  Then he was alone in this huge training room.  The room was filling with the women's agony hiccup sounds.  They were all struggling and kicking with energy.  It seemed that Arnold had improved Eden-II even more.  He seemed to have found a way to let the girls to get more air in the noose.  Scorpio had noticed all the nooses were moving up and down from the girls' necks.  It allowed the girls to take in some air for them to scream, but then it would immediate choke them from screaming out.  They could only produce these very sexy screaming hiccups, while their agonies would still lock inside of them.  In addition, their agony hiccups could accompany them all the way to the end.  The hanging scene would no longer be silent.  These sexy agony sounds would always fill the room.   Scorpio could not help admiring Arnold, he was indeed a genius to design his tools, and he had done everything possible to make the girls to do their best performance in the noose and to give the men watching them the best sexual turned on. He used the extreme pain on the girls' nipples to force them to scream, and he gave them enough air to do so, then he stopped their screams short. He had completely manipulated the girls. The girls had to scream, because the pain was way beyond their tolerance, yet they were stop at the last moment and only a hiccup could come out, their agony was locking inside of them and kept adding up. Arnold did he same with their kicking. Even if they knew kicking was useless and would only waste their oxygen, yet their unbearable pain forced them to kick. Then the pounding of the dildos had made their kicks random and aimless. These girls' minds must be in total kais, and they did not know what they were doing, but to respond to their abuses automatically. They would continue to kick until they used up all of their oxygen reserves, yet Arnold would keep feeding them a little air to last them longer. These girls could struggle and lasted in the noose for a very long time, and their sexy agony hiccups could turn on any man through out the scene. It would be the best noose dancing ever.  Scorpio looked at the control panel.  He had the total control over these 24 poor women's pain and joy now.  He was about to press on the stop button.  Then he hesitated and withdrew his hand.  There was a sadist feeling growing inside of him ever since he saw these 24 helpless bodies under the torment, and he did not want to end the pleasurable feeling that quickly.  Eden-II was a good program, and these girls' lives would not be in danger.  He decided to observe them more.  He walked up to Patricia.  Despite her extreme pain and pleasure, causing her body totally out of control, but her mind remained cleared.  She looked at Scorpio with difficulty but with smiling eyes, she could not smile at him with her ring-gagged mouth, but Scorpio knew she was happy.  Their scheme had worked.  Scorpio had taken over Arnold's army single-handed, and he had taken over the entire Eden.  They have won, and her hero had come to her rescue.  Then she saw Scorpio was smiling at her, and he blew her a kiss.  However, the rack did not change, and she was still under the severe attacks.  The strong sensations were driving her crazy.  After a few months never experienced the rack, the sensations felt extremely strong to her.  She trusted Scorpio, she knew he would never hurt her, but it seemed that he wanted to keep her on the rack longer, and she knew why.  24 sexy bodies doing the best noose dancing on earth had finally got to her man.  No men could resist the scene, and her man wanted more.  Patricia closed her eyes.  For her love, she would submit herself and let nature to take its course.  She would do the best noose dancing for her man.  No matter how long he wanted it.  The rack would own her body, but her man would own her heart. 

    Scorpio watched the two women he loved.  Patricia was calm, and she had allowed her body to be toyed and tortured completely for her man. Sherry looked frightened, but she was calming down when she saw Scorpio was standing in front of her, and she saw him to blow her a kiss to assure her.  She would let her man to do anything to her without complaint and she was the best slave for any man to own.  Scorpio was pleased to see the two loves in his life were doing her best to please him.  Then he was in his own deep thought.  Both Patricia and Sherry were been altered so deeply.  There was no turning back for them, and only asphyxia sexual acts could bring them to climax.  Scorpio knew despite that they were both pleased to serve him.  However, they could never get the ultimate joy of sex from him.  Only the rack could take them to wonderland.  So that he had decided, he would no longer reject the racks.  He would use it on his love ones to bring them the joy they needed.  Right now was the perfect chance.  Both of his girls had not been able to have orgasms for a long time.  Why not let them to have as many as possible right now.  The screaming hiccups continued in the room.  All the girls' bodies started to shine and they were glistening under the light, and their sweats had made their bodily curves more obvious and extremely sexy.  Scorpio could not take his eyes off these shining bodies.  He had never seen so many sexy bodies together, which made his urge in his pants never this strong before.  He would have to release it very soon by picking the one he wanted to put her down to choking position.  However, he wanted to taste every one of these sexy bodies at his disposal.  Then his thought drifted to Eden. Eden could go on to exist.  The old Eden staffs would send to the slave ring.  They had done their slave trading on women.  They did not know that male slaves demand was also high.  They would do hard labor for the rest of their lives.  However, sending Arnold would be a waste.  He could get his old handy man job back.  He would be responsible of maintaining Eden.  Moreover, Eden's equipments needed his attention and improvement.  Jane could be his reward.  Patricia could get her CEO Job back from the sporting good company, and all of her old colleagues could come back to work for her.  The company was the perfect cover for Eden, and it had achieved its original goal, which was to lay off all male workers.  It would be a company ran by female alone.  Eventually, it would be all female slaves.  Scorpio could make Eden legal.  No need to kidnap women in this country, there would be plenty of volunteers.  All it took was to have the trainees to sign a contract to express their own willingness.  Scorpio knew many men in this country would probably force their women to sign it.  If there were a potential subject too good to pass up, then there would be other means to persuade her to sign the agreement to the rack.  Money and fame never failed their charms in this country. In addition, the live demonstration would help too.  Because what the women could see from the demonstration was luring, they would assume the girls on the racks were having the joys of their lives.  They could not possibly to know how painful it was to be on the rack until they had been put on to one.  Then it would be too late for them to turn back.  They would wear gags and no way could they refuse the rack after the training started on them, and they would become slave afterward.  It was a one-way street to the rack.  As long as Scorpio could have them sign the agreement by one way or the other, then the women would have no escape from their slavery.  As for other countries, it was their matter.  He could accept any training orders from them with a tight contract to make them fully responsible of the consequences.  He did not need to know the trainees they had sent were under their free will or not.  All he needed was to maintain the Eden's rule, which was always to gag and blindfold the trainees through out the training, so that they could not reveal their identities or to show their unwillingness, not even to Eden.  Sex trade was the most successful business for Eden, and it was necessary to maintain it in this country.  As long as he could keep the government officials happy, then Eden would be under protection.  He would need more slaves fast.  With Arnold's huge training room, he would have no problem to expand the business as swiftly as a wild fire burning in the bushes.  In fact, the training room would be running in full load for weeks, there were hundreds of boxes shipping from the palace.  Scorpio had decided to train them all with Eden-II, then he could let BigShot to pick out his favorite from the entire Eden collections, while leaving him most of the palace slaves for better usage.  All of Eden's slaves could rotate to BigShot from time to time, it would be fun for BigShot, and it could be a vacation time for the slaves to enjoy themselves too.  He would be a kinder master than Arnold would.  He was even wondering was there a way to break down the decathlon girl now that she was among the boxes and on her way here.  He decided to discuss it with Arnold, if he could fine a way to break down the decathlon girl, then no women in the world could resist Eden any more.  Even though it was not Scorpio's original intention, but he had suddenly become the slave master of the world.  He controlled every slave rings now, and they all needed Eden for their slave training.  He would make Patricia to become the mistress of Eden.  She could take care of his slaves and she would have her share to the rack, but it would be for hers and his pleasure only.  Scorpio could do with the income too.  To maintain peace for BigShot was costly.  Eden could make his job a lot easier.  The urge kept on growing in Scorpio, he knew not only he needed to release it, but also he might need to release it for many times.  Luckily, he had the best quality product at his disposal right now.  Arnold must have chosen these trainees carefully to accompany their mistress Patricia, and they were the best lot Scorpio had even seen.  Apart from the princess, he had decided he would taste all 23 of them before he ended the Eden-II training.  It might take a few days, but that was what Eden-II meant to do.  These slaves would get their best training while he took some advantages for himself.  Moreover, that would give the princess and his girls plenty of time to enjoy their orgasms they deserved.  The slave master Arnold had stepped down.  The new slave master and warlord Scorpio had stepped up.  He was wiser, more cunning, and much more powerful.  In addition, his strong sexual urge would push him to expand Eden to the limit.  Scorpio was planning in his mind to change the Eden-II training to be more effective.  He knew it did not need three days to complete the transformation for the younger minds.  There was no need to waste the training resources just to satisfy personal lust, and the training room was about to get a lot busier soon.  He had decided from now on, trainees on Eden-II would get a test for their graduation.  He had thought of the perfect way, and he had gotten the idea from Patricia.  His method might reduce the training time for some slaves, so that he could put them to work quicker.  Since he was a kinder master, there was no need to put the girls through more suffering than she needed.  While some strong minds might take a lot more than three days, and his test would let him picked them out to enhance their training.  He would perform the test at the end of each day.  By keeping the back rope on the girl, he could hang the trainee under her half weight and he would block all of her senses.  The automatic noose could make sure she would feel the suffocation always, but not enough to kill her.  Then he would use the three humming birds to tease her for one hour.  The teasing would turned on her helpless body to the extreme, and then he could get his taste of her to release his urge, or he could use the maximum strength of the dildos to fuck her like crazy, either way, it would be fun.  However, in case if she could get an orgasm during his test, then she would go back to Eden-II for another day of training, if not, then she would graduate.  This quality control of Eden product would be maintaining to the highest level. Only the mixing of pain and pleasure could bring his girls to the climax.  Some girls might graduate in one day, and some might take a week. However, there would be no escape for all of them to become the ultimate asphyxia slave in the end.  He could not stop laughing aloud in the training room, and the room was echoing with his laughter.  His laughter was mixing with 24 girls' agony hiccups, which had told precisely what was going on at Eden.  It would go on forever.

    The room was filled with the computer booming sounds everywhere, as the girls' orgasms were helplessly forced out.  Before Scorpio could finish releasing his urge with these girls, there would be over 2000 orgasms forced out in this room.  Patricia was shaking violently in her noose. She was also feeling the tingles all over her body that she had not felt for months.  Her orgasms would accompany her all the way to the end.  She had no regret.  She was willing to do anything for her master, and she would accept all the suffering as long as it could bring pleasure to her master.  She was rescue from the slave master Arnold, but she had become the prisoner of slave master Scorpio forever, and there was no escape for her any more.  Arnold had altered her body, but Scorpio had altered her heart.  The shaking of her body had told her future.  The rack would always be part of her life now.  Her master would decide how often he would want to put her to the rack, and it would be for his pleasure. When her master could get pleasure out of her, and then she would feel pleased.  If her master would want her to experience the strongest sensation in her body, both pain and pleasure, and then she would submissively accept it as her fate.  She would enjoy it the way her master wanted her to enjoy, and she would take the pain if her master wanted her to suffer.  She would let the rack to manipulate her body in any way her master might want, while her master would manipulate her heart.  She was willing to do it all for love.  Finally, the undefeatable Patricia had submitted to her master, she was braking down by love.  She had become a true slave.

THE STORY ENDED.  THE BETTLE BETWEEN PATRICIA AND SCORPIO CONTINUED.

END
Return to top